The Legend of Spyro: Sparx the dragon (A fanfiction)

The1upguy · Jun 04, 2013 2:31 AM

Chapter 26: Awakenings!

Deep in the Catacombs, under the old dragon city of Warfang, a set of dark brown eyes scan the area with slight confusion. Trying to figure out where they are, and what they are looking for, when suddenly a small entrance way comes into focus. A quick sniff is inhaled through the nostrils of this large dragon, catching the faintest scent of something from his past, but he cannot remember what.

"You're revenge is just through that door, my large friend!"

Tycor takes a forced step forward, feeling an inner drive to enter this cave, and find the power he was told to look for. A voice that has burned inside...one that will not let him stop, continually pushing him to get his revenge. His blood boiling with every step in anticipation for a power that can "help him beat her protector", as he heard from this voice in his head.

"Cynder will mourn for everyone she cares about..." The voice remarks in Tycor's mind, filling the dragon with a continued rage.

"...for the power you need to kill the purple dragon...is almost within our grasp."

A grunt of pain comes from the narrow muzzle of the large earth dragon, and he takes a step towards the cave before him. His new energy, keeping him on his feet, forcing him forward, not allowing the large dragon to rest. Tycor, mentally and physical drained, continues to move on...until.

"By The Ancestors!" He remarks, entering the large room, and seeing a massive statue that is very familiar to him

The Great Earth Dragon...Titan.

"Dad!" He barks, clearing the voice from his head, and running to the large granite rendering of his father. His thoughts fill with pasts moments, side by side with his father in this exact room, over six years ago. The day before his family's slaughter.

Suddenly his eyes look around with confusion, realizing that he is not dreaming.

"How did I get here?" Tycor yelps, knowing exactly where he stands now, but not remembering how he ended up in the Catacombs.

"I brought you here!" This new voice replies with anger. "Do what I say, and I will give you your revenge on his killer!"

Tycor's eyes closes with a pain in his head, feeling the voice overpowering his thoughts.

"Destroy this statue NOW...and unlock the power inside of it!"

The large two-toned dragon reopens his eyes, as his mind rebels with a voice from the past. A voice that sternly warned his young son about the power within this statue.

"Never allow the power in this statue to see the light of day, my son!" His father's voice echos, filling the large dragon with a sense of uneasiness.

"It is pure evil, and the source of the Dark Master's power."

"NO!" Tycor barks, and turns to the entrance of the cave he came from, striding away from the solid tomb his father created, with his help. Remembering the exact moment he and his father build this structure, and the evil magic contained within.

"I will never use that power for any reason..." The Earth Dragon remarks, turning his head to look at his father one last time.

"...not even to get my revenge for our family, Dad!"

Suddenly, Tycor's feet stop moving, and his head begins to throb with pain.

"YOU HAVE NO CHOICE!" Yells the voice in his mind, dropping Tycor to his stomach with an overwhelming pulse of sound.

The large dragon shutters from head to tail, feeling a complete disconnect from his body, and this feeling echos in his soul further, when he stands upon his feet without command.

With no control of his muscles, but able to see everything, Tycor watches himself head for his father's statue. He can feel his tail lift into the air, hoisting the large mace attached to its end, ready to swing.

"NO!" Tycor yelps, but only with a voice inside his head.

"You are no longer in control of this body..." the voice now speaks from his muzzle, and Tycor can feel his heart pound faster. "...so I will take your revenge for you!"

Tycor watches in horror, as his own tail mace slams his father's statue in the chest, cracking the large granite rendering from the neck to its left leg.

"NO...Please" Tycor repeats, seeing his father destroyed again before his eyes, then feels a tight grip on his soul with this deep expression of emotion.

"You cannot fight me..." The voice remarks, slamming the statue again. "...Malefor couldn't stop me when I took him..."

The voice pauses, hearing a deep gasp come from the spirit of Tycor, knowing that Malefor was taken by the Dark Master.

A set of narrow cat-like eyes appear before the earth dragon's spirit, staring deep into his soul, and giving Tycor a complete vision of his family's death.

"...and neither could Cynder...when I made her kill the great Titan, and his family!"

The large Earth Dragon is crushed with an overflow of emotion, allowing the Dark Master to cinch his grip upon his spirit even tighter, giving him more control.

"Now, you will be the sword in which I will strike down the purple dragon!"

The Dark Master swings the tail mace of his new body once more, striking Titan's chest with full power. The statue shatters in a vast explosion of force, filling Tycor's eyes with the dark glow of purple crystals.

The energy quickly absorbing into the large dragon standing before them, filling the Dark Master with the power he has craved since his brother's attempt to kill him.

A strangle hold is place on Tycor's soul, and he falls deeper under his control. The large Earth dragon can no longer feel anything, his senses dulled to near nothing, except sight and sound.

Tycor can see and hear everything, including the thoughts of his new master, keeping him in check with a barrage of countless hurtful thoughts, all designed to use his own emotion to fight against himself.

"Ironic, that the one you sought revenge upon, would be the one you helped to regain power!"

Tycor's spirit lowers with more depression, and the Dark Master tightens his grip.

"In fact, you are the perfect dragon for me..." The voice continues to taunt further. "...you are strong and dumb, full of power but weak-willed!"

Tycor weeps with the continued assault on his character, feeling every word to be true, knowing he was blinded by revenge, and now, allowing the one who killed his family to take his soul.

The Dark Master can feel total control of Tycor's body, as the overly proud dragon's spirit curls up with pain. The snake-like colored dragon turns his head towards the large cluster of purple gems, still filling this new body with more power, and he looks at his reflection. A smile crosses his muzzle, seeing the narrow black pupils, filling the deep yellow irises, of his new eyes.

"Soon Spyro...Soon" He says to his new body. "I will take my revenge...and your son!"

Tycor's spirit, wrapped tightly inside, can see nothing but the broken pieces of his father's legacy, strewn across the floor, and tears begin to flow heavily from his spirit's eyes.

"I'm Sorry Dad...I failed us all!"

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

As his purple eyes open in the darkness, only the soft glowing moons of Avalar, shinning through the crack in the ceiling, fill the room with minimal light.

Sparx becomes worried for a moment with only a vague familiarity to his surroundings, and more so hearing the strange grunting snore coming from his right. Even with the limited light, Sparx can tell the massive dragon sleeping beside him is neither Spyro, Cynder, or Malefor for that matter. The two-toned purple and gold dragon can see his blue scales, reflecting in the subtle light, and has no clue who this dragon is.

"Where am I?" Sparx asks himself, with a bit of confusion. He can still smell his parent's scent all over him and throughout the room, so Sparx cannot understand why he is alone with this strange dragon.

Suddenly, a different feeling overcomes the young dragon's senses, accompanied with pain, and a grumbling sound louder than the snoring dragon beside him.

"Oh my stomach!" Sparx yelps, placing his paw upon the rumbling gold scales of his belly. Feeling the now overwhelming pain of hunger, a scary thought crosses his mind.

"How long have I been asleep?"

Knowing how much he will struggle to stand, but not wanting to starve to death, Sparx tries to rise up to his feet. However, when he gets up with relative ease, the young dragon feels a deep relief, and a bit of surprise.

He can feel strength in his body, and is finally able to control it. In fact, the last three weeks have been a blur to Sparx, and the little he does remember, is vague at best. But the one constant memory, was his lack of strength, and never feeling rested no matter how much sleep he got.

Now standing on his feet, for the first time in a while with no effort, Sparx can feel only one pain in his body, and it rumbles again.

"I need food..." He says to himself, looking around the room, and feeling a strange sensation of being here before. "...I'll get answers later!"

Sparx slowly walks down from his pile of cushions, quietly, not wanting to wake the large dragon he knows nothing about, hoping to avoiding any type of confrontation with someone that big.

Suddenly the young dragon is struck in the nose by something thing more powerful than a punch, and it sends a remarkable pain to his empty stomach.

"Is that what I think it is!" He says with joy, getting a whiff of something he has not smelled in over six years...his mother's cooking.

The aroma, pulls Sparx to the entrance of the sleeping chamber, and the subtle glow of a fire in the lowered pit area of the living room. His eyes open wide with shock, seeing a room filled with sleeping dragons, and neither of them are his mother or father.

However, near the large blue dragon, a set of light-purple eyes focus upon him, but Sparx is too shocked to notice.

"What is going on here?" The son of Spyro asks himself. He was almost positive this place was his home, feeling very familiar with certain things, and smelling the scent of his mother and father. However, seeing this group of dragons, and waking up next to a large blue one, Sparx begins to wonder.

Suddenly his eyes lock upon the only thing in the large living room, still lit up at this time of night, and a flash of a new memory returns to the young dragon.

"I am home!" He says to himself with confidence, and smiles at the large portrait of Sparx the Dragonfly, recalling a very powerful moment.

Even with his blurry memories, this one is as clear as day. His mother's arm, draped around his body, giving him support to get a glimpse of his name sake. A feeling of contentment in such a powerful moment, that it was impossible to forget.

The young dragon walks over to the display case, standing up on his hind legs, and stretching high to see for himself this time.

One picture catches his eyes quick, one he didn't see before. A small snapshot picture of his entire family.

Cynder and Spyro holding each other, as Nina and Flash do the same above. Dozens of dragonflies, all relatives in this large family, encircle the two couples in a rainbow of different colors.

And Sparx, as always, in the center grabbing the attention with a very proud look on every little feature of his body.

Sparx can feel this dragonfly's personality coming from the smile in the picture, and more so from his namesake's eyes.

A chill shoots down the young dragon's spine, overcoming his hunger pain, and keeping Sparx fixated on this one picture. It takes all of his attention, not allowing him to notice the white dragon, now peeking from the shadows of the sleeping chamber he just walked from.

Hiding behind a mountain of a blue dragon, Sparx did not see the elder, nor did he smell his faint scent with the many others inside his home.

The old dragon heard his bunk-mate wake, waiting for the instant he arose to greet him, ready to finish his discussion with the young dragon. However, watching him investigate his home, he is now more intrigued by just letting him discover things on his own. Diamond stares at the son of Spyro with a smile, seeing his aura light the room brighter than any fire, and he keeps quiet, so not to disturb it.

The little dragon, continues to stare into the display, slowly waging his tail. He would stay here all night, if only his grumbling stomach would be quiet. He can hear one of the closest dragons to him stir with the next rumble of sound from his gut.

"Wow...that was loud!" He says to his stomach, placing his paw upon his belly again. "I better go before YOU wake everyone!"

Sparx lowers from the display case, tip-toeing away from the large group of dragons, and heads down the long hall where he can smell food. Diamond follows along with soft footfalls, making it impossible for Sparx to hear, keeping an eye on his ever glowing aura.

He watches it get brighter and brighter, as Sparx can smell the aroma stronger and stronger, reminding the youngster of powerful childhood memories. Suddenly, Diamond is forced to close his eyes, as Sparx' spirit shines brighter than ever.

He has not found food, but instead he has found the entrance to what he was really looking for...the new sleeping chamber in the rear of the cave.

No longer buried under a dozen other dragons, Sparx' nose catches the full scent of his mother and father, turning his attention to the room on his right. His eyes open wide, and his tail begins to wag with pure excitement. Sparx can see the two dragons that gave him life, their bodies intertwined, and sleeping peacefully.

Spyro, lying on his side, with Cynder directly in front of his chest, has his arm and wing draped over her neck and flank respectively. Meanwhile, Cynder has her head across the top of his father's, resting between his good horn and the broken one. Both dragons with irremovable smiles planted on their faces.

Sparx readies to run into the room, and shower his parents with love. The same love he felt from them just earlier in the day, when he woke, if only for a few seconds from this weird hazy fog.

However, before he can take his first step forward.

"Wait...young dragon!" A familiar voice softly echos in his head, and at the same time, feeling a gentle paw touch his shoulder.

Sparx stops dead in his track, and his emotions fade with a sudden calmness. A flow of energy courses through him, and the youngster turns his head to see the white dragon from his earlier dream.

"They have had an eventful day my little friend..." Diamond says with a smile on his closed muzzle, sending his thoughts directly into Sparx's head, so not to wake his parents. "...and like you, they need some rest."

Diamond turns his eyes to see the swirling auras of Cynder and Spyro, then returns his eyes to their young child.

"Nothing is wrong with them, I promise...In fact, I've never seen your mother and father shine so bright!" He says, answering the thought Sparx just had, and several more that follow just as fast.

"They are simply exhausted from a very successful night, and I just want them to finish this dream together." The elder says to calm Sparx further, but quickly can feel another barrage of questions building in his head.

Sparx smiles, hearing his parents are healthy, but suddenly he becomes upset. He lowers his head with a quick depression, remembering how many issues his parents were dealing with, and truly believing the love he sees now...will not last.

Tears begin to flow from his eyes, and Diamond is left in the dark, as Sparx' aura scatters to nothing.

He is missing such a gap in his memory, and has questions that have eaten at him since returning to his own dimension.

Sparx begins to shutter, and the Elder is quick to grasp the dragon he can barely see, holding him tightly with his spirit.

"Easy little one..." Diamond remarks, hearing a vast explosion of emotional questions within the young dragon's soul.

"...They have learned many secrets about each other today, ones they let you believe would destroy them."

Diamond again looks at the young couple, but can see no darkness inside either dragon. A very wide smile fills his face, and he returns his proud eyes to Sparx.

"But...They were wrong!" Diamond whispers, giving a real voice to what he is saying.

"The truth has only made their love stronger...my young friend."

The small dragon looks up at Diamond with a child's exuberance, feeling a huge weight lifted from his heart, hearing there is no longer a rift between his parents. He tightly hugs the dragon whom is already embracing him, and becomes consumed with his energy. The young two-toned dragon can feel a pulse of life, fill his soul, and ease his nerves.

"They are exactly as you see them now my little friend..." His voice echos, as both look over at the sleeping couple. "...happily bound together as one..."

The white dragon backs away from his embrace, and smiles seeing Sparx' aura shining brightly again. He lifts the young dragon's chin with his paw, and gazes into his eyes.

"...and you will only make that bond stronger!"

Sparx is consumed with emotion, and everyone, a good feeling about his future. He looks dead into the eyes of the white dragon, and only one question now burns in his head. The one he first tried asking in his dream.

"Who..." Sparx begins to say aloud, but Diamond raises his paw up to his mouth, stopping Sparx after just the one word. The white dragon places one digit of his other paw before his muzzle, gesturing him to be quiet. He knows if Spyro or Cynder hear their son's voice, no sleep would be deep enough for them to wake from, and for the moment he would like to talk alone with this wise young dragon.

"My name is Diamond, and I am the Great Elder." His voice echos answering the question Sparx was going to ask.

"I am a good friend of you fathers..." Diamond's eyes focus sternly on Sparx, and the young dragon can see a huge smile form on his narrow snout. "...BOTH OF THEM!"

The purple eyes of Sparx, pop open, as he cannot believe these words echoing in his soul.

"How can you be a friend of Malefor's!" Sparx asks with his mind, and Diamond smiles larger, hearing the young dragon communicate with thought.

Suddenly, a large grumble takes both dragon's attention, and Diamond looks over at Spyro and Cynder with concern. Both jostle around for a moment, but thankfully do not wake up after another loud churning of their son's stomach.

"Come young one, I will tell you all about it..." Diamond says with relief, then looks back into Sparx' embarrassed eyes. "...but first...I really think you need to get something in that loud stomach of yours."

The hungry dragon nods his head with a grin, and watches Diamond walk towards the next room just down the hall. He gives his parents one last look before walking away himself, and a deeper smile fills his face. Sparx watches as Cynder rubs her jaw across Spyro's nose, and his own muzzle tingles with the calming sensation, remembering something his mother would do to him as a child.

Walking like a cushion of air is under his feet, Sparx turns and follows behind the Great Elder, lighting the way for the blind dragon with his now completely clear aura.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Hey Spyro forum, just wanted to say thanks. Over a thousand views in under 6 months, and I appreciate everyone. I would call this the half-way mark, and as I have been told on other sites..."the best is yet to come."

I will continue to post every week, and would like to hear what you think...so please, just a single click, and leave me your vote

The1upguy · Jun 09, 2013 4:45 PM

Chapter 27: Preparations

With a vast array of vivid images running through his dreams, Spyro has a wide smile across his muzzle. Flying alongside Cynder, and holding his son in his arms, the purple dragon can almost tell he is dreaming, and enjoying every second. Nothing could wake him from such a powerful image.

The purple dragon, still sleeping with his wife in the rear chamber, has his back to the ground. Cynder is lying beside him, her entire left side resting on his gold belly. She also has her head down to the side of Spyro's, so he could lean against it.

A weird position for a dragon, Spyro actually enjoys sleeping on his back, with his left wing stretched out and the other curled around his love, as she holds him tightly. Exactly like there are positioned now...ALMOST.

However, Cynder is a foot taller, because of her imprisonment in a dimension of fast-moving time, and this became very helpful when Spyro laid all the way back. The Purple dragon would always prop his head up on his long gold horns, like a pillow, but he forgot he was missing half of the right one.

Cynder smirked, as her husband's neck creaked to the right, and quickly stretched her now longer frame up to hold his head level. A deep comfort of support came from this immediate gesture, and both dragons fell back into a peaceful slumber. Husband and wife experiencing the same dream, a wonderful effect from the spiritual magic they felt from Diamond eariler that day.

Both dragons, in their dream, land outside of their home in the Valley, and Sparx looks around with wonder. He turns around to his dad, and Spyro lowers his head for his small child to kiss his cheek.

However, knowing he is dreaming, a chill shoot down his back, as he can actually feel his son lick the side of his face several times, then the pressure of weight on his neck and chest. Suddenly he notices that he can also smell his son's scent, something you cannot do in a dream. Finally he hears his voice.

"Dad...wake up!" Sparx' whispers, and Spyro is startled out of his slumber by such a weird statement.

He opens his eyes to see his son, standing on his chest staring down at him.

"Good Morning!" The young dragon says with a smile, and Spyro jumps up immediately. Cynder also hearing, seeing, and feeling the same emotions, jumps up with her husband. Spyro holds his son tightly, and Cynder wraps them both in her arms. They are amazed to see their son wide awake, and finally looking healthy with a vibrant glow to his scales.

"Thank the Ancestors!" They say in unison, holding him tightly, never wanting to let go.

"They always get the credit for my work!" Diamond's voice barks from the entrance of the sleeping chamber, startling Spyro and Cynder to look in his direction.

The white dragon slowly strolls into the room with a smug grin on his features.

"It's never...'Thank the Great Elder!'" He remarks with pure sarcasm, and Spyro smiles.

The purple dragon stands up, leaving Cynder alone to shower Sparx with her love, for a moment. Spyro grasps Diamond tightly, lifting him up off the ground.

"I can't thank you enough...my friend!" Spyro says with tears of joy flowing, holding the elder with a spirited grip. "You gave me my..."

"No my friend..." Diamond cuts him off, hearing what he was going to say before spoken, and not allowing Spyro to finish such a pointless thought.

"It was you and Cynder, that gave you back your family..." He says aloud so his wife can hear, then looks back into Spyro's eyes, and continues with just his mind.

"...I only gave you a push in the right direction!"

Spyro lowers his head down to Diamond's ear, while placing him back on his feet.

"Well then...Thank You for pushing me, Great Elder!" Spyro whispers with a little sarcasm of his own, and Diamond returns his smug grin.

"Your Welcome...Great Hero of Avalar!"

After a momentary pause, showing the Spirit dragon a grateful stare and a million dollar smile, Spyro jubilantly spins around and heads back to his family to share in the joy. He places his paw upon Cynder's neck, and she shows him her smile as the same joyful tears flow from her sparkling green eyes. The purple dragon kisses his wife, and hugs his family tight.

Diamond squints his eyes at the over-flow of energy, filling the room with a rainbow of color. The white dragon can feel the love, and does not want it disturbed...yet.

He can feel an aura approach from down the hall, and walks out of the sleeping chamber to intercept this dragon before he ruins a good moment.

"What is it Excelcius?" The Elder remarks to the head Palace guard, stopping the large red dragon from barging in.

"We will be ready to depart in fifteen minutes, Great Elder!" The Fire dragon remarks with a stern tone of order in his voice, then his entire body rest at ease as he looks into the eye of the albino dragon.

"If Monsoon is still hurt, from what ever happened to him last night..." He says with a sudden flow of emotion, looking down, unable to ask while stare into the great dragon's eyes, and hesitating with his words.

"...I just wanted you to know...that it would be an honor...if you allowed me to carry you back to New Warfang!"

Diamond smiles seeing his aura rise with just asking this simple request, knowing what a privilege it would be to the Head Palace Guard.

"I would be the one that was honored my friend..." He says, then places his paw upon Excelcius' chest. "...but I'm sorry to say, that will not be necessary!"

The powerful Fire dragon lowers his head, felling rejected, and his aura drops with him. However, a quick pulse of spiritual power and an explanation comes quick to heal his soul.

"I'm not going back yet, my young friend..." Diamond remarks, and stares into his eyes. "...but you can still bring me back later, because you are staying here with me!"

The Great Elder can see the expression on Excelcius change to shock, and places his paw upon the muzzle of the red dragon before he barks with surprise.

"I want you to see something with me Excelcius...ALONE!"

The fire dragon nods his head, and hears several thoughts come from the Great Elder's mind, a list of simple chores to perform. He pauses for a moment, wondering why, but does not question him. With a new feeling of duty in his heart, the Head Palace guard returns to the living room, where his troops have gathered.

"Attention everyone...you will depart for New Warfang in ten minutes, but I will be staying behind." He remarks to his soldiers, and several quick gasps of confusion fill the room.

"Ampere!" Excelcius commands, staring at a slender yellow and orange dragon. A powerful female, mentored by Volteer himself, this dragon possess incredible electric power, and knows how to use it. It is the reason she was second in command.

"I hereby promote you to the Head of the Palace Guard." He remarks with pride, and Ampere stands at attention, being given such an honor. "You will take charge until my return...that is all!"

The yellow and orange dragon goes to thank Excelcius for his belief in her abilities to lead, however, the former Head of the Palace Guard runs from the cave, as soon as his short speech is concluded. With a request from the Great Elder echoing in his head, the fire dragon is consumed, and leaves in a blaze.

"You heard him everyone..." Ampere remarks, taking control of the moment with her stern voice. "We move out in ten minutes, so grab everything you brought, and make sure this place looks like it did when we arrived...Understood!"

"Yes ma'am!" The group replies in unison, and quickly begin picking up after themselves, but Ampere turns her attention outside with a bit of concern, as her leader leaves in a hurry.

Diamond watches with a smile, as the harmony of the group, shows in their spirits. But more so, seeing the shining aura of a certain fire dragon, leaving the cave with a new purpose. However, he does see one spirit drop from the room, and slowly make his way to the lost soul.

With a quick touch to her side, the elder can feel Ampere's pain.

"Do not worry for your friend..." He says, and the young dragoness looks at him with shock.

"If he can pass this simple test, young one..." He says to her with his mind. "...Then I think his honor will finally be acknowledged"

The white dragon removes his paw from her side and finishes a special thought to himself, knowing the test he is going to be giving Excelcius today, will determine his future greatly.

"We may have finally found a replacement for Ignitus!"

Diamond gives the yellow dragon a very wide smile, and turns back to the large group under her control.

"He is going to be fine, Ampere." He remarks, then gives her a stern look from his light-purple eyes. "The question on my mind is...Will You?"

The yellow dragon's aura tightens up and shines brighter, as her focus returns to the duty at hand.

"Of course I will, Great Elder..." She remarks with a bit of concern, hearing his query, and feeling a bit of doubt, however the fierce dragoness pulls herself together, and stares back at Diamond with a look of assurance. "...you'll see, I will make you proud of me!"

Diamond touches Ampere's jaw with a soft paw, and sends her a quick thought before walking away.

"I'm already proud of you, my dear!"

The white dragon does not need to look back, as he walks from the living room and into the hallway. He can feel the new Head Palace Guard's spirit rise with pride, and all those around her as she snaps them to attention.

"Lets go everyone!" She remarks, turning to her own area, and making sure it is clear of everything she brought. Placing several item into a satchel, and hanging it around her neck. Ampere turns her head to those placed in her charge

"I want everyone ready in five minutes..." She continues, then looks outside again. "...Excelcius is counting on us to show our best, so I want his last orders carried out to perfection...Understand!"

"Yes ma'am!" The guards return, again in perfect unison, then picked up the pace of their action with a heightened feeling of duty.

Diamond can see the group of dragons, leaving the cave one by one, as it sends less light down the dark hallway. However, the brightness from the other end of the hall is enough to light his way with ease.

The blind dragon strides back into the rear sleeping chamber, and gives the happy family a smile as they return their attention to him.

"Your son has a very healthy appetite, Cynder!" Diamond remarks, having just watched Sparx devour everything that he placed before him. "I did not know such a small dragon could eat so much, but then I remembered who his father is!"

Spyro smirks at Diamond, then places his paw upon Sparx' head.

"He was starving!" Spyro retorts, knowing how little Sparx ate in the medical bay of the Portal Station. "The poor kid has barely eaten a thing for three weeks, and is finally feeling better now..."

Spyro looks down at his son, smiles at him, then returns is eyes back at Diamond.

"...I would eat like a pig too!"

"You always eat like a pig!" The Elder retorts with barely a pause.

Spyro's smile grows wider, but suddenly the elder gestures his head to the back of the room, and a specific rock on the wall behind the three dragons.

"I think we should show Excelcius your little secret today..." Diamond remarks and turns his head to make sure no one is coming down the hall. "...I believe this couldn't be a more perfect test to determine a would be Guardian's poise!"

Spyro, knowing exactly what the old dragon means, stops what he's doing, and quickly strides to the back wall of the master sleeping chamber. A magical green energy coming from the purple dragon's mouth, envelops this large stone, and Spyro walks backward, pulling it from its resting place. A passage way to a secret room is uncovered, and the young father returns his eyes to Diamond.

"Try to push him today Spyro..." The white dragon says looking into the purple eyes of the great hero of Avalar, and one of the dragons in charge of testing a new Guardian. "...I know you still have your doubts, but I assure you he is pure of spirit, and I want your blessing before we proceed!"

Spyro nods his head with acceptance.

"I have only one more test Diamond, and it will be very hard for him to pass!" The purple dragon replies, looking back at his wife. "...I have made this last year a living hell for my student, and even I am anxious to see what he does!"

"Thank you my friend..." The white dragon says with a nod of his own, then turns his attention to Sparx. "...give me a few minutes alone with him, before bringing Sparx back. I need to speak with him first, then your son can see his friend again!"

Spyro can see Sparx' eyes light up, realizing who they are talking about, and still feels a bit of regret in this emotion from his son.

"Easy Daddy!" Diamond says with his thoughts, seeing a small spot of darkness in Spyro's heart, and quickly finding a way of stopping it from getting any larger.

"You know how he feels about YOU, and it would only upset him if you show that this bothers you!" Diamond says with his mind, and Spyro, even though it feels like it weighs a ton, keeps his chin up.

"He just wants to see the one that helped him to realize his dream..." The Spirit dragon continues, keeping his thoughts pure as he touches the purple dragon on the right cheek. Diamond turns to Cynder and Sparx. "...and it is the dream he is living, my friend!"

The albino dragon returns his light purple eyes to Spyro, and gives him a stern look.

"Now I want you to go and hug your family, young hero...for you have a long day of difficult emotions ahead of you!" Diamond says, knowing the roller coaster Spyro will ride today, during the dedication of a park to his brother. The purple dragon again has darkness set in, and once more the Spirit dragon uses his unique ability and wisdom to ease him.

"You will find support in all around you today Spyro, and I know you think Cynder will be your crutch to lean on..." Diamond looks over at Sparx, and can already see concern on the young dragon's features, as his father dropped his head slightly with depression.

"...However...you will see it is your son that will feel his Father's emotions more, and be there to provide the most light in the darkness. I think at that very moment you will understand, and why you should never worry about Malefor and your son's love!"

Spyro raises his head and smiles at such a thought. Sparx raises his head a blink of an eye later and begins wagging his tail. The young father can see the change in his son's emotion, match his own. Suddenly, he feels no bitterness about his visitor in the rear of the cave, all he can see is his son's feelings for his father.

"See what I mean, Daddy!" Diamond remarks out loud, and Spyro shoots him a smile, before going back to hug his family as instructed.

The spirit dragon heads to the rear of the mountain, with a bounce in his step. It has been years since he has had to use his powers so much, and the ancient dragon begins to feel young again.

His eyes being to lose sight, as he gets further from the glowing family behind, however, they suddenly pick-up on the faint light of Spiritual energy before him, guiding the blind dragon to the rear of Spyro's home.

A massive room, hollowed into the mountain by a hundred Manweresmalls, the rest of the cave could fit inside of it, and then some. The walls are lined with countless racks of armor for dragons, cheetahs and moles, and several other areas for storage of weapons. There is also a wide open area in the center of the room, nearly the size of the great arena of New Warfang itself. This room can become a staging area for battle quickly, if the need ever arose, or an enclosed training facility to hone his skills at home. But for now, this room is a safe for Spyro to keep his most valued possessions, or his most important secret.

The aura of two dragons begin to fill the eyes of Diamond, as he walks further to the rear of the enormous room. One, shining brightly with a slight swirl of darkness, the other scattered around the room and very diml.

"Malefor..." Diamond remarks, and the swirling energy, turns his attention to the dragon walking towards him. His aura flinches for a second, being spooked by someone else in the room, but quickly returns to the bright harmonious swirl, Diamond saw when he entered.

"...how is Monsoon doing?"

Malefor stands up, and walks over to the white dragon with a bit of concern on his face.

"I had stabilized him, my old friend..." He remarks, then lowers his head with depression. "...but then he did nothing but attack me for the rest of the night!"

The large purple dragon looks down at his right paw with regret in his eyes, then shows that regret to the Great Elder.

"I had to stop him, Diamond!" he remarks anxiously with fear in his eye, hoping his aggression will not anger a dragon he is begging help from.

"I didn't what to hit him, but he wouldn't stop...and we were beginning to make too much noise. You told me not to let the guards hear us, so I had..."

The white dragon holds up his paw, and Malefor calms his voice, and sit down on his hind quarters.

"You did nothing wrong, old friend, and I want you to remember those words!" Diamond remarks with an easy tone in his voice, but Malefor shutters for a second.

The white dragon stares into his eyes, seeing his uneasiness, and burns the same words into his soul.

"You...Did...Nothing!" He says aloud to drive his point home, but Malefor's Spirit darkens at this thought, and is shot back at the old dragon with anger at those exact words.

"YES...I DID NOTHING..." Malefor yells back with his mind, lowering his head with a barrage of thoughts he has gone over in his head for millions of years, all focusing on this one thought.

"...and because...'I did nothing'...I lost everything!"

The Spirit dragon becomes flustered with Malefor, and can see his aura begin to darken, but tries to calm his friend of long ago.

"I've known you since you where a little whelping, Malefor..." The old dragon remarks, staring down at the ground, and conjuring up many memories of his young life for the purple dragon to see. "...that dragon did all he could to stop an impossible opponent, and gave so many time to flee the city...so don't tell me you did nothing."

The purple dragon rolls his eyes, then looks up at the high ceiling of the room, so not to show his anger to the elder.

"And what little good did that do!" The purple dragon retorts with a deep feeling of regret in his voice. "I knew where everyone would hide, and was forced to give that information as well. I then hunted them down...and killed my friends...and my wife!"

Diamond places his paw gently upon Malefor's flank, and rubs the large dragon softly under his wing.

"Listen Malefor..." Diamond begins to say with his thoughts, but the purple dragon knocks the white paw from his side, not allowing the Great Elder to make contact.

"OK...You want to do this the hard way...then fine!" Diamond remarks with anger, and his scales begin to darken a bit. Malefor becomes shocked, as this dragon that he remembers as the Great Elder in his day, flips a switch, and squares-off in front of his face.

"I don't want to fight with you, Diamond..." Malefor remarks, standing up and taking a stride back. "...Please, Don't..."

Suddenly, the purple dragon can feel his chin horn grabbed tightly, and his head yank down eye to eye with a now grayish-colored dragon.

"He had a hold of your spirit..." the elder bellows with anger, placing his paw on Malefor's chest, and holding the purple dragon's soul with a his power. Malefor can feel the pain shooting throughout his body, and the visions of his past, forced back into his mind.

"...You had no control, and he was able to do what he wanted." Diamond scowls, and Malefor becomes consumed with emotions. The elders voice calms slightly, feeling total control of Malefor, and trying to make him understand

"And he made you do unthinkable things... things that you received the blame for, casting a dark cloud on the legacy of the purple dragon..."

Malefor lowers his head with depression reliving every painful moment in a blur of memories.

"...however, this was not my friend's fault...because you were not in control!"

Diamond returns to his white color, and releases his grip on the horn in his paw. He uses that paw to softly lift Malefor's chin.

"HE forced you to betray your kingdom...HE made you destroy the city...and HE killed your friends...and Aeriel..." The Great Elder says with a sympathetic voice, and Malefor can feel an immediate pulse of spiritual energy passed into his soul. "...But he still could not break my friend's Spirit, because I see and feel it standing before me now!"

Malefor pauses and blinks his eyes, allowing several collected tears to drip down his muzzle to the Elder's paw.

"My friend..." The white dragon says, then stops. He looks dead into the purple dragon's eyes and his voice becomes very calm with his demeanor. "Malefor...I want you to stop remembering these images as you are doing, believing that you were at fault..." Diamond says with pain for his friends emotions, hearing a cascade of regret in Malefor's soul for his inability to fight back.

"...there was nothing that could have been done to stop him, and I can see nothing in this dragon's heart that tells me he is a ruthless killer."

Again Malefor has tears fall from his face, but can also feel a deep cleansing of his spirit. He has achieved what he thought impossible when Spyro first offered him a chance of coming back to his home. Hearing from someone who actually remembers his old life, and telling the purple dragon he was not to blame.

Diamond smiles seeing Malefor's aura swirling together again. However, The large dragon suddenly pushes the white paw from his jaw, so Diamond can no longer read his thoughts.

"Why do you do that to everyone?" He remarks with a stern tone, staring into the surprised eyes of the Great Elder.

"What are you talking about?" He replies with a question, not understanding where Malefor's anger is coming from.

The large dragon's aura fades to black, leaving Diamond in the dark, and his voice fills with skepticism and anger.

"Do you purposely make everyone you help feel worse...so they only think you're doing something with that simple power of yours!"

Diamond pauses, giving Malefor a stunned look, and the purple dragon tries to hold a straight face, but cannot. Seeing the reaction of the Great Elder, he begins laughing, and his aura fills the room brightly again. Malefor's laughter echos in Diamond's ears, and the old dragon gives him a dirty look.

"I have waited to do that to you for years." Malefor quips with continued laughter, and quickly feels the sting of an old paw across his left cheek. It moves his face only slightly, and he looks down at Diamond a bit startled, but then continues to laugh.

"You should see your face!" the large purple dragon remarks, and wraps his arms around the smaller Diamond. He lifts the elder in the air, holding him tightly to his chest, and quickly one thought is passed in his mind.

"Thank you my old friend, you always knew how to brighten my out look on life"

Diamond can feel a surge of energy in his body, helping so many dragons in one day, something a Spirit Dragon thrives on, and something he has been privileged to do more since Spyro defeated Malefor. Because of his power, the Spirit dragon was hidden away, never allowing the Dark Master to see he was still alive. It was the only reason, so many other souls were not lost, and the dragons were able to survive such a long war. HOwever, Diamond was never the same, watching Malefor's spirit corrupted, and watching his friend destroy their future.

Now, feeling his old friend's spirit once more, his joy and his feelings pass over to the purple dragon, giving him another boost of energy. The former Dark Master increases his embrace, and suddenly a thought begins to build in the elder's head, one Malefor quickly picks up on.

"I'm not as young as I once was, and you're starting to hurt my back!"

Malefor, as soon as he hears this thought echo in his mind, loosens his grip, and lowers the old dragon back to the ground with a smile.

"Sorry about that!" He remarks, looking down embarrassed, as Diamond stretches with some pain, but is still smiling.

"I forgot how old you are for a momen..."

"HEY!" Diamond shouts with a bit of anger, and his grin fades fast, however his sarcasm returns in the next breath. "Not all of us can be immortal...cheater!"

The Great Elder looks down at himself, and flexes his right paw.

"I want to see any dragon look this good at forty-three hundred years old!"

Malefor smiles, suddenly feeling like he is back in the past, and talking to his life long friend...his best friend.

"And you don't look a day over forty-one hundred!" He retorts with pure sarcasm.

Diamond lowers his paw back to the ground, and gives the purple dragon a nasty gaze with his light purple eyes.

"This old dragon can still whip your butt!" The Elder remarks, taking a step towards the taller dragon, and Malefor lowers his head down closer so the old dragon can hear his next taunt clearly with his old ears.

"Do you want me to get you your walker, or should we wait for Monsoon, so he can hold you up, Great 'Old'..er!"

Diamond stops in his tracks, his eyes opening wide with shock, and Malefor again begins to laugh in his face. However, this time Diamond cannot help but laugh as well, remembering a name Malefor would call him years ago. He can hear his old friend's sarcasm, and Diamond once again feels a boost to his Spirit.

Before an unknown entity stole his soul, Malefor was considered the most remarkable Purple dragon ever born, and the first ever non-guardian to be named the city's ruler. He was generous and kind, never allowing anyone to feel beneath him, regardless of his power and title. Diamond can now see that exact aura, he saw in Malefor before an unprovoked attack on his soul, and his laughter now echos with the feelings of having his friend stand before him once more.

"I have missed you..." The white dragon says with tears in his eyes, and again hugs his former enemy, and best friend. "...I had hoped someday to see your spirit shine brightly again...and I could not be happier!"

The old dragon, holding his friend, can see a glow coming from the entrance of the cave, and he breaks his embrace, looking up at Malefor's eyes. "And now, it will get even brighter!" Diamond quips, and gestures his muzzle behind him.

Malefor turns his head around to see three dragons...Cynder, Spyro, and Sparx, now running full speed into the room. The young dragon's eyes lock on his, and he smiles wider then Diamond.

"Malefor!" The two-toned purple dragon yelps, and leaps at his former foster-father with arms spread wide. The small dragon smashes into the gold chest of Malefor, forcing his own arms to wrap around Sparx. The impact drives the large dragon back a step, but is quickly dispersed throughout his large frame, and the two dragon sit still for a moment in a tight embrace.

"I missed you, Dad!" The young dragon says, and Malefor is startled for a moment. He grasps Sparx with his paws, pulling him from his chest, and holding him in front of his face.

"I am not your Dad, Sparx!" He remarks with a serious tone in his voice, seeing Spyro only a few feet away, and not wanting to aggravate the young dragon that was gracious enough to let him stay in his home.

Sparx gives Malefor a sad look, and readies to open his mouth with an understanding reply, however, Spyro is first to speak, startling both of them.

"He knows that I am his Father, Malefor...and now, without a doubt in my mind, so do I!" The purple dragon remarks, as he and his wife sit down beside the former Dark Master.

"But it was you that raised him, like my father raised me..."

Spyro looks deep into Malefor's eyes, showing the purple dragon the same resolve he sees in his own reflection.

"...I know my father is not my real father, but I am still happy every time I get to call him Dad, because that is what he is to me!" Spyro says with tears flowing, and Malefor's eyes show emotion as well.

"You saved his life as well..." Spyro remarks and pauses, unable to speak any further. Everyone around him remains quiet, but Diamond smiles seeing the purple dragon's spirit shining brightly with this painful emotion, and knowing Spyro is not upset, just overwhelmed with gratefulness

"I am no longer upset at his love for you..." He continues with his chest out, showing both Malefor and Sparx his pride. "...he can call you Dad anytime he likes, and I will understand completely."

The large dragon's jaw opens wide with shock, and suddenly the young father is slammed with the same hug Malefor just got, but this one much tighter.

"I love you Dad!" Sparx whispers, practically digging his talons into his father's back, not allowing him to move from his grasp.

Spyro raises his right paw up, placing it on the back of his son's head, and gently rubbing under his horns. "I know you love me, Sparx..." He says softly, staring at Malefor, showing the large dragon exactly what he means.

Spyro closes his eyes and lowers his head down against his son's back, wrapping his wings around himself and Sparx. His voice softens only for him to hear. "...and I love you too!"

Spyro can feel Cynder's paws against his side, and he just holds this moment for his memory to absorb, as does Sparx.

However, when he hears his wife gasp, and pull back her paws, Spyro quickly unfurls his wings to see what is going on. His eyes quickly noticing, Malefor has disappeared.

"Where did he go?" Spyro asks with shock.

"Where did who go?" A voice from behind startles the momentarily stunned dragon.

Spyro spins around with his mouth open ready to fire his Fury breath at the intruder in this special room of his home, when his eyes recognize the red dragon before him.

"Well, Master Spyro?" Excelcius asks with no fear, ready to dodge any blast from the purple dragon. His eyes lock upon Spyro's almost hoping he would start a fight.

"I was looking for my son!" Spyro replies sarcastically, and the Fire dragon rolls his eyes.

"HE...is in your arms Spyro!" The Palace Guard remarks staring at the young dragon, then looking back up his father with anger. "You know I'm getting tired of the way your treating me, Master Dragon."

Spyro returns a deadly stare, and his voice becomes very taunting. "I would say do something about it, but as you pointed out...I am holding my son."

Sparx shows a bit of confusion sitting in his father's grasp, and hearing him talk like this to any dragon. Then suddenly Spyro hands him over to Cynder, easily plucking him from his chest.

"There!" He remarks with pure sarcasm, taunting the fire dragon further. "Now I don't have my son in my arms...so do something!"

Sparx looks at his father with more surprise, and his mother as well. She is doing nothing to stop this, and his confusion sinks in further. The young dragon begins wrestling around in Cynder's arms, and Spyro can see it in the corner of his eye.

The purple dragon purposely turns his head to this distraction, showing Excelcius his left cheek, leaving it exposed for the powerful dragon to take the first punch.

A flash of power fills the room, and both Spyro and Cynder flinch, as they know he is about to strike. However, the power fades fast, and Spyro opens his eyes with a bit of shock. He turns his head towards Excelcius, and can see depression on his face.

"That was your chance to beat me..." Spyro says smugly, walking over to the Fire dragon with anger in his eyes. "...why didn't you take it!"

The larger red dragon looks down at his Mentor, and does not flinch, instead he breaks down in tears.

"I give up!" Excelcius says with pain, and lowers to his stomach as his muscles give out from what he has said to his teacher.

"It's been a year Master Spyro, and I know I cannot defeat a dragon with your power. You have made me look so bad at times that I stand no chance of beating you fairly..." The red dragon raises his head from the ground and stares at Spyro with a set of shaky eyes. "...and now I almost took advantage of you while you were distracted, just so I could win!"

Excelcius lowers his head again in disgust.

"There is no honor in a victory like that, and I feel it is the only way I could ever beat you!"

Spyro can see the pain in his face, recalling the moment that has led to this point, and the joy he now feels in his heart.

It was when he first returned from his first tour with the Skylanders nearly a year ago, and was asked only one task to perform by the Guardians and the Great Elder .

Test the strongest Fire dragon in the city for one purpose, to replace Ignitus as Guardian.

He proudly accepted, and when about the task in a very strange way. He mercilessly beat the fire dragon in the temple before everyone, with very little effort, and walking away leaving a challenge.

"If you can beat me, I will train you!" He shouted, and left everyone except Diamond surprised at his actions.

Excelcius now goes over many assaults he has made on Spyro, all of them leading to frustrating losses in the past year, since the purple dragon left him in the Training Hall with a broken spirit and a broken paw. However, even seeing his opportunity to take his victory in one powerful punch, the fire dragon could not force himself to strike a defenseless fighter.

"I am not strong enough to be your student!" He says with depression, and lowers his head to the ground again.

Spyro turns, and looks over at the Great Elder. With a simple nod, Diamond understands his task is complete, and the purple dragon has finally given his blessing.

Excelcius jumps as Spyro's paw is placed on his shoulder, and he looks back up, surprised to see a wide smile on his mentor's face.

"You are stronger than you think, my friend..." Spyro remarks, then turns to his concerned son, and rubs his head with a soothing paw. "...and you will need that strength in the future...Master!"

Spyro continues to calm Sparx with a gentle rub of his paw, while Excelcius ponders why he was just called Master by his teacher.

"Excelcius!" Diamond barks, getting the fire dragon's attention. "Did you bring what I asked?"

The Palace Guard snaps his head to his right, and looks at the Great Elder, still bewildered by Spyro's statement.

"What did he call me?" The red dragon remarks with curiosity, and walks over to his elder. "I don't understand why..."

Diamond holds up his paw to stop the stammering dragon, and focuses on the red eyes of Excelcius.

"Do not worry about that for now...I asked you a question!" The Elder barks with a bit of anger, and the fire dragon tenses up, quickly answering this time.

"Yes Great Elder...I have them in this satchel!" He replies, and pulls the leather strapped case from around his neck. He places the sack on the ground spilling a variety of colored crystals, then looks back at Spyro still in disbelief.

The purple dragon continues to smile in his direction, stroking his son's neck with his paw. Excelcius can see the pure pride in his eyes, but is still clueless of what is on his mind.

Suddenly his jaw is grabbed, and his eyes snapped back to the elder before him.

"What is on you mind!" Diamond barks into his head, and Excelcius scrambles to send his thought out quickly.

"Why would a Master Dragon, call me Master!"

Diamond smiles and releases his hold on Excelcius. The white dragon suddenly walks over to the satchel and grabs a green crystal.

"Yes! That was odd of him to say that!" Diamond remarks, tossing the green gem in the air and catching it with the same paw.

"I have a question to ask you, My friend..." The white dragon remarks, and looks at Spyro with a smile. "...How well do you listen?"

Again a deep confusion sets into Excelcius' mind, but the Great Elder smiles further, and stands directly before the large dragon, with an answer of his own.

"I'll tell you this...if you can pass this simple test great dragon, then I will agree that Spyro did say something ODD!"

Diamond stares dead into Excelcius' spirit, and can see the fire burning within his heart. "I believe by the end of this day, he will have to address you as...Master Guardian!"

"What!?" The Fire dragon remarks with shock, hearing the words pass from his mouth, and looking at Spyro again. He can see no surprise on the purple dragon's face, and can tell, at that moment, this is not a joke.

Diamond holds the green gem in his paw before Excelcius' eyes, and his attention is returned to the elder dragon.

"You must pass this one test that I have, Excelcius..." The white dragon remarks. "...and it involves listening to your heart, and letting it tell you the truth."

Diamond turns his head around, and gazes at the wall behind him with a smile.

A strange gasping sound fills the Palace Guard's ears, and his eyes befall a sudden distortion behind the great elder. With a flick of his wrist, The white dragon tosses the green crystal over his shoulder, and Excelcius' eyes lock upon the magic powered gem, following its journey to the ground.

However, shock fills his eyes as it shatters, and the magic energy disappears into the same distortion.

A sudden pleasure-filled moan at receiving a pulse of ancestral power, uncontrollably spills from the camouflaged dragon's mouth, and his outline becomes more clear. Malefor also stretches his muscles to accept this boost of magic, and this allows the Fire dragon to see his movement with relative ease.

"Who is that?" The large dragon barks with fear, seeing the size of this distortion, but his eyes fill with shock, as Malefor drops his light bending cloak.

"WHAT THE F..." Excelcius begins to yelp, but The elder's paw is quick to shut his red muzzle.

"Easy young dragon...there are children here!" Diamond remarks, and looks into his fired up eyes.

Excelcius pulls the Elder's paw from his face, staring at him, then looking at Spyro with the same anger in his eyes. He begins to ramble off question after question with rage in his voice.

"What is going on here? I thought you killed this *bleep*, Master Spyro...Why is the Dark Master in your home?"

The Palace Guards then snaps his head around to the Elder before him.

"Why did you tell me to wait for all the guards to leave, before showing me this, and why did you give him our ancestral power?"

Suddenly his eyes open wide with fearful shock.

"He's controlling your mind!" Excelcius barks, and Diamond again grabs his muzzle, this time tightly, making the fire dragon yelp in pain.

"If you are going to listen, you need to keep quiet!" The white dragon shouts into his head, and Excelcius' eyes are focused on his, in a second.

"Please young one...I am not under his control..." He says, looking deep into Excelcius' eyes, trying to calm the truly frightened dragon. "...and he is no longer under the Dark Master's control either!"

The fire dragon can see the truth in his elder's eyes, and turns his head towards Spyro. The same unbreakable stare is given from his teacher, and Excelcius settles down for a moment. However, when he sees the other set of purple eyes staring at him from Malefor, a weird sensation fills the young dragon's heart.

"This is not Malefor?" The fire dragon remarks with confusion, not seeing the snake-like pupils of the dragon that declared war on his kind.

"This is not that same dragon...What is going on?" He says with a note panic in his voice, staring at the Great Elder for answers

Diamond places his paw on the red dragon's shoulder, giving him a pulse of his energy, and staring into his eyes with a look of guidance.

"I am not going to give you an answer, my young friend, and I will tell you but one thing..." Diamond says through his mind, then turns the fire dragon's eyes to Malefor. "...you are right...he is not the same dragon, and only by listening to him will you be able to understand that."

Excelcius forces his head against the white paw holding him to look left, and his eyes lock back upon his Great Elder. The negative energy swirling into his soul is very apparent in the eyes of the Spirit dragon.

"You disagree, I assume!" Diamond remarks sarcastically, seeing the Palace Guard's anger.

"Excelcius!" Spyro remarks from behind, walking forward and nudging his son to walk with him. Both father and son stand by Malefor, and Spyro looks back at his student.

"I didn't want to believe a word from his mouth either, when I saw him again..." The purple dragon says looking up at Malefor, and shaking his head with disgust. Spyro returns his eyes to his son and rubs his paw between Sparx' horns, then looks over at Cynder with thankfulness in just seeing her alive.

"...but this dragon saved my family!" He continues, then focuses his stern eyes back to Excelcius. "I owed it to him just to listen, and when I did, I learned more than I ever thought!"

Spyro slowly walks over to the fire dragon and rests his paw upon the larger dragon's shoulder.

"The test of greatness is to be open-minded and fair, even in the face of such an overwhelming personal feeling. To find the truth in everything for one's self!"

Spyro lowers his head for a moment to collect his emotions, then looks back at the red dragon with pride in his eyes.

"The Great Fire Guardian Ignitus taught me that, and I found it to be my friend's best quality..." Spyro again turns his head to look at Cynder, a dragon that was to be put down after her defeat at the hands of the new purple dragon, but she was quickly defended by the Fire Guardian. "...he saved Cynder, by giving her a second chance, and now I am asking you to find that same quality, and do the same thing a guardian would."

The1upguy · Jun 12, 2013 1:15 AM

Chapter 28: Journey to New Warfang

Sparx can hear shouting from behind the large rock his father pulled in front of his face, but the words are too muffled to understand. For half an hour, the young dragon has sat patiently on his hind quarters, staring at the large boulder in the rear of his parent's sleeping chamber, waiting for his fathers to emerge.

"Sparx!" Cynder's voices rings out from behind, and the young dragon turns his head to look at his mother. A smile fills her face, seeing the childlike concern on her son's features.

The young dragoness strolls up to her son, placing her left front paw on his head, and sitting beside him to watch the same rock.

"Your father is back there, and he will make sure Malefor is heard..." Cynder remarks, trying to cheer him up. "...he did the same for me a long time ago!"

Sparx turns his head to look at his mother, and can see a different glow in her eyes. Normally, talking about her past, Cynder would always clam up, and show regret in her eyes, but now Sparx can see his mother's courage in her posture, and the sharp focus of confidence in her sparkling green eyes.

"You father stood by my side during my darkest days, Sparx..." She says softly, lowering her paw to her son's side, and holding him a little tighter. Cynder returns her eyes to the same rock the young dragon was staring at, and a smile forms on her face again. "...he is just doing the same thing for the dragon that protected us!"

Sparx is overwhelmed for a moment, hearing his mother talk about Malefor kindly, when suddenly a muffled shout of anger startles him.

Both mother and child turn their attention to the secret entrance, in the rear of the master sleeping chamber, and can see a glow of bright light coming from around the entire boulder blocking the door. A loud thump, shakes the room, and fills the young dragon with fear.

"What was that!?" Sparx yelps with worry, and opens his muzzle to grab the stone with his magic. However, Cynder quickly holds it shut, and hugs her son to keep him still.

"Listen!" She whispers in his ear to get him to calm down further, and shock fills his ears as the young dragon settles himself.

"Is that laughter?" Sparx says with surprise, faintly hearing the unmistakable sound, and looks at his mother with shock. They can hear the sounds of laughter for several minutes getting louder and louder with every muffled comment. Suddenly, the young dragon catches a green glow in the corner of his eye, and watches as it gets brighter, surrounding the large boulder before him.

Laughter echos in the large sleeping chamber, as the rock begins to move from its position, and the young dragon's tail starts wagging vigorously. Sparx can see the silhouette of three dragons emerge from the back room, two of them unable to stop laughing at the past few moments.

"Seriously Monsoon..." Spyro remarks in between chuckles. "...did you really think that was going to work!"

"I bet this youngster could have done better!" Diamond remarks, both dragons stare at Sparx and begin laughing again.

The third to walk into the room, however, is not laughing. In fact, the large blue water dragon is not happy in the least. He has an angered scowl on his face, limping slightly on his right front paw, and trying to keep his tail up off the ground. But the anger in his face disappears as he walks by the young son of Spyro. A wide smile fills his muzzle, and he nods approvingly at Cynder and her son.

"His name is Sparx, old friend, since you never got a chance to meet him..." The Elder remarks out loud, and looks at his large companion. "...and that dragon, you will not forgive, is the reason he is alive!"

Monsoon takes a deep inhale, then spills the breath in his lungs with depression, recalling the last twenty minutes.

After waking up from a knock out blow, dished out by Malefor, the large dragon was forced to listen to his greatest enemy. The evil creature that killed his family, standing only feet from him, trying to apologize for his action, and his revenge denied by Spyro, his Master, and now a very intrigued Fire dragon.

However, that didn't stop Monsoon from taking a vengeful swing with his tail when he finally had the opportunity, just as everyone was walking out.

The laughter ensued as his tail zipped through Malefor's face, and lit on fire. The purple dragon changing the elemental structure of his body at the last second, and scorching the water dragon's tail with his fiery frame.

More laughter followed as Monsoon yelped in pain, and because of his powerful magic, his vocal cords are drowned in water. Not only does the high-pitched squeal sound funny from a dragon his size, but he uncontrollably spews thousands of gallons of water from his muzzle. Monsoon douses his tail, but slams Malefor with the deluge as well, leaving him soaking wet, and unable to light back up.

Monsoon saw this opening, and took it. The blue dragon thrust his right paw, balled into a powerful fist, and focused all of his strength in one small spot on Malefor's left cheek.

However, the purple dragon saw that coming too, and used yet another technique. His body solidifying to the same granite his paws stand upon, in half a heart beat.

Another deluge of water and his funny sounding chirp of pain filled the room once more, leaving Spyro and Diamond rolling on the floor, laughing uncontrollably again.

Monsoon quickly limped away disgusted.

As Spyro and Dimond continued laughing, however, Excelcius, became more intrigued seeing the power Malefor just showed.

"How did you do that?" The young fire dragon asked with curious shock, seeing a dragon made of pure fire for a brief moment, then showed his capacity for listening as Malefor began to speak about controlling elements. The two dragons stayed behind as Diamond and Spyro followed Monsoon to the exit.

Now, back in the sleeping chamber, the large dragon just fixates on the young son of Spyro.

"Look into his eyes Monsoon..." Diamond continues, staring at the large water dragon, and making him find the answers to his own questions. Monsoon lowers his head with depression, then turns to look at Sparx and his mother again. A smile fills his face, seeing the concerned eyes of the little dragon, and the concern seems to be for him.

"...you see the same eyes as the dragon before us in this room, the one that fought so bravely to save our world. But you will also see the same eyes of the dragon in that other room, and the one you hold with hatred in you heart."

Monsoon looks up over his Master's shoulder, seeing the same genuine stare from the youngster's father, then returns his eyes to Diamond. The Great Elder walks over to his friend and places a paw against his side, showing him a vast amount of images from his past, and a purple dragon that he once called friend.

"They are all the same my friend, having a fearless devotion to the ones they care for, and showing their emotion in their purple eyes!" Diamond's voice softly echos, and Monsoon can see exactly what he is hearing, staring at Spyro's son again. The large dragon recalls the image, a moment ago, of Malefor's apologetic eyes and the same emotion that came from them.

"He didn't do it...did he?" The Water dragon remarks with his mind, and the white dragon lifts his other paw to hug his friend's large flank.

"No! It was not Malefor you saw do those horrible things." The old dragon answers feeling a deep regret for both of his friends, and Monsoon can sense his Master's emotions. "You only meet him a moment ago."

The large dragon turns his eyes to his friend, and they are humble and sympathetic.

"Then yo must do me a favor, Great Elder!" Monsoon, remarks with his mind, knowing he cannot talk to Malefor himself.

"Tell that dragon I am sorry for trying to strike him..."

Monsoon pauses, and the old spirit dragon can see his aura focus brightly before he speaks.

"...let him also know that I forgive him!"

Diamond grips his embrace tighter, and floods his friend with his joy.

"I will my old friend...I will!" The old dragon remarks, holding his large blue body-guard, and giving him more of his Spiritual energy.

Diamond looks up at Monsoon, and smiles. "Now I want you to do me a favor, my old friend, and take the day to get some rest..."

The large blue dragon gives his master a somewhat concerned look, not wanting to leave him alone, but Diamond touches his soul once more and glances at Spyro.

"I will be fine..." He says, gesturing at the purple hero, and Monsoon looks at Spyro's confident eyes. Diamond reaches up and gasps his friend's muzzle, pulling his attention back to him. "...but you deserve a break old man, and I saw you staring at that waterfall when we got here!"

The large dragon recalls, flying in to the valley, and the massive western falls he saw from high in the air. Diamond quickly felt a boost in his emotion, seeing the powerful torrent of water cascading down into a large churning pool. A huge cloud of mist, billowing from the turbulent impact of millions of gallons of fresh crisp water, that was impossible for Monsoon to resist flying through with elder in tow. However the large dragon has no care for his personal feelings, only the Great Elder's safety.

Spyro places his paw on Monsoon's side, and the water dragon slightly jumps at his touch.

"I make this promise to you now...he will not leave my sight, Monsoon!" The purple dragon remarks, seeing him tense up, and he returns his worried eyes to Spyro.

"My family and I...will guard him with our lives!" He continues, and the large dragon finally settles a bit, hearing his master with be protected by the Great Hero of Avalar, and his incredible family. He nods his head with approval, then looks at Sparx and Cynder once more.

A smile fills the young dragon's face, seeing Monsoon's attitude improve, and the large dragon returns the happy gesture. Turning his head back to Spyro, he gives the young father a very approving grunt.

Spyro looks over at his family, and sees the brilliance of his son's grin. A smile fills his face, as he looks back at the speechless dragon, almost understanding what he meant with his wordless compliment.

"Thank you Monsoon, he is a good boy, and I love them both, very much!" Spyro replies, and Monsoon smiles wider letting him know he answered his grunt correctly.

The large dragon turns to his master, cordially bowing, then walks from the room without another pause.

Diamond watching his friend leave with a heavy stride, knowing he is still coming to grips with what has happened in the last day, feels some remorse in his actions.

"I hope he finds some answers for himself, Spyro!" Diamond remarks, then looks back at the purple dragon with pain in his eyes, "This is going to be harder than you and Malefor think!"

Spyro lowers his head, understanding the elder, and realizing how hard the Dragon World will be impacted by Malefor's return.

"I definitely think we need to keep this a secret." Spyro replies, and Diamond nods his head.

Suddenly, the two dragons loitering in the rear room, decide to come forward after a few extra minutes alone, and Excelcius has a very concerned look upon his face.

"Great Elder!" The Fire dragon remarks as he walks into the sleeping chamber. "I have some very unhappy news to inform you of!"

Diamond lowers his brow with concern, seeing a bit of darkness in the red dragon's otherwise glowing aura.

"What is it, Excelcius?"

"I regret to inform you, that I will not be able to carry you back to New Warfang..." The palace guard remarks, turning his attention back to Malefor. "...I need to listen to more of what this dragon has to say, and I'm afraid it will take quite a while. I know you need to get back to the city, but I..."

Diamond holds up his paw, and gives the red dragon a bit of an angered look, then walks forward, getting face to face with Excelcius. The fire dragon begins to tense up himself, but Spyro shows a smile.

"I just sent Monsoon away, to take a day off..." Diamond remarks with sarcastic rage, then looks over at Spyro and rolls his eyes. "...I can't ask the Great Hero of Avalar to carry me...it's beneath him."

Spyro's eyes open with shock, and he tries to quickly answer the Great Elder.

"I would be honored..."

Diamond snaps his head back to Spyro showing him a very angry look.

"Shut up! Spyro" the elder snaps back, then returns his eyes to Excelcius.

"I can't ask him, Excelcius...don't ask why...just...he can't...OK!"

The fire dragon looks down at the ground in disgust, then back up to the Great Elder with the same amount of anger that the old dragon is showing him.

"Well I can't take you either!" He replies, staring deep into Diamond's eyes. "I am Head of the Palace Guard, Great Elder, and it is my duty to protect the city of New Warfang. I only desire to provide better protection for the ones placed in my charge, and this dragon can teach me how to do just that."

The red dragon removes a satchel from around his neck, once again filled with the crystals he was told to bring, and lowers it to the ground. Then turns around without another word, and walks back into the rear chamber.

Sparx stares at the glass gems, as they once again spill onto the floor, showing him the three different colors. Red, Green, which he has seen before, and one very small blue one. His ear point forward, and the young dragon takes a step towards them with curiosity, believing he can hear something coming from the crystals.

"HEY!" Diamond yells, and Sparx jumps, thinking he is being yelled at.

He backs up next to Cynder, who holds him gently, feeling his fear after being startled. However he notices the elder was yelling at Excelcius, whom never stops walking. The young dragon calms down quickly in his mother's grasp, but his eyes return to the shiny gemstones.

Malefor, in shock, stares at Diamond and Spyro. He cannot believe the outburst that came from the relatively calm dragon he has spoken with. Malefor becomes even more surprised as both show him very large smiles. The Great Elder walks up to the larger purple dragon, and places his paw on Malefor's gold chest.

"Teach him something worthy of a Guardian, my old friend!" He says with his mind.

The large dragon pauses for a moment, then smiles. Malefor bows his head, and follows Excelcius into the back room.

"He passed the test...didn't he?" Spyro asks, not hearing, but still knowing what Diamond said to Malefor was good news.

"Yes he did, Spyro!" the elder remarks, and looks back at the purple hero. "I think we finally have a new Fire Guardian!"

Spyro lowers his head for a moment, remembering his Mentor Ignitus, and feeling a sudden pain in his chest. The day he sacrificed himself, to help he and Cynder defeat the Dark Master, coming to head on the day they dedicate a park to his brother. His feeling for Sparx also begin to consume him, and Diamond can see his aura darken slightly.

"Spyro, are you OK?" He asks, and his son takes his attention from the crystals to his father.

Seeing the depression in his father's eyes, Sparx quickly breaks his mother's gentle grasp and runs to his dad's side.

"Daddy! Are you OK?" Sparx repeats the question just asked seconds ago, and Spyro chuckles. He looks down at his son, and smiles further seeing the concern in his eyes. Cynder, now by her husband, drapes her wing around his back, and places her paw on Sparx' head, holding them both together.

"I'm fine, Sparx..." He says softly, trying not to cry and make his son feel worse. "...but it will be a hard day today!"

Diamond, walks over to the huddled family, and places his paw on Spyro's neck. The purple dragon looks over to see the wide smile on his face.

However, Diamond suddenly flips a switch in his old mind, and the Great Elder becomes anxious in his movement. He turns around and picks up the crystals, placing them in the satchel, and fastening it around his neck.

"Anyway, we need to get out of here now if were going to make the dedication in time!" The Elder barks, and Spyro shoots him a very confused look.

"It's only ten miles, Great one, and we have two hours..." Spyro remarks with some arrogance, being cut off by something so trivial. "...I could carry Monsoon there in time!"

"But your not carrying me, Spyro...I already told you NO!" The Elder replies with more arrogance. "I will choose the dragon that will carry me, and I have chosen your son!"

"What!" Both parents yelp with shock, but Sparx becomes consumed with pride.

"Me!" The little dragon replies, and his pride raises further as Diamond smiles and nods his head up and down.

"But I can't carry you, Great Elder..." Sparx says, then looks down to pause for a moment. "..you're so big!"

Diamond frowns, and looks at his stomach.

"I'm not that fat am I?" He replies sarcastically, and smiles as Sparx' dark purple scales blush to his father's color. Diamond strides over to the young dragon, raising his chin up with his old white paw.

"I weigh a lot less than you think young one, and it would be a good chance for us to get to know each other..." He says through his mind, then shows the young dragon many images of his mother and father. In five seconds Sparx is overwhelmed with countless emotions, making him feel stronger inside.

"...now just think of what you can learn in ten miles!"

Sparx looks up at his parents, and can still see the shock in their face of Diamond's proposal.

"Can I Mom?" He asks Cynder, knowing he told her he would help his mother, if she felt any pain in her surgically repaired wing.

The dark dragoness pauses for only a moment, then nods her head with approval.

"Dad!" Sparx says more sternly to his father. "Make sure Mom is OK to fly, and don't let her get to far away from you!"

Spyro is startled for a second, not hearing his son ask for permission like his mother, but instead getting demands.

"Is that all?" Spyro asks rhetorically, looking at his son with a bit of sarcasm.

"Are you jealous he choose me over you!" Sparx replies with more sarcasm, and both Cynder and Spyro's jaws open wide.

Sparx walks over to the Great Elder, and stands by his side, with his nose up in the air.

"You know, only the bravest of dragons can carry a Great Elder, Dad!" His son continues with even more sarcasm in his voice, and Cynder begins to chuckle.

"...and I am that dragon!"

Diamond begins to laugh, as Sparx walks from the room with a snooty stride of arrogance, and his nose pointed straight in the air.

At the last moment, he lowers his head, and looks at his father with a brilliant smile, and Spyro begins to laugh as well.

"Have I told you how much I like that son of yours?" Diamond asks, but doesn't wait for an answer. He quickly follows the young dragon from the room, leaving two very proud parents behind.

Cynder rubs her nose under Spyro's chin, and both look into each others eyes. A warm feeling of love envelops the happy couple, and Cyder hugs her husband.

"I love you, Spyro, and I will be there for you...not just today, but forever!" She whispers, and the purple dragon holds his wife tighter.

"It's been a while since you've flown me around, big boy!' She remarks with a more seductive voice, and Spyro quickly releases his embrace.

"Oooh...so that's your plan...I see!" Spyro remarks, looking at Cynder with disdain. "Tell me you love me, then ask for a ride, huh!"

The dark dragoness is startled, then startled again as Spyro plants his muzzle against hers, and kisses his wife with a great deal of passion. She can feel his arms, cradle under her body, and lift her of the ground with ease. Spyro continues to hold his kiss as his wings spread wide, and Cynder can feel the lift of both passion and gravity.

Suddenly, Spyro stops his kiss, and smiles. He cinches his grip tighter, and takes off like a shot down the hallway.

Cynder screams with fear, as her husband blazes a dangerous path through the hall, and into the large living room. He banks hard to the right, at the last moment, avoiding the glass display case in front of Sparx' portrait, by inches.

The turn takes both dragons towards the fire pit across the room, blazing away with a large inferno to warm the cave. Cynder closes her eyes, as Spyro cuts the left turn towards the mouth of their home, very late. She can feel the tickling heat against her tail blade, as the force of Spyro's turn, left her tail dangling in the blaze for a moment.

The purple dragon tightens his grip, as the force of the turn jostles her from his grasp, then thrusts his wings back hard, spiraling out of the cave with great speed. Cynder opens her eyes knowing the large oak tree, that sits only fifty feet from the entrance, is directly in their path, and Spyro can feel her pulse rise once more. A smile fills his face, and he waits until he is only inches away before spiraling again to avoid it.

Cynder screams once more, and Spyro just gets more dangerous. He sweeps against the river, dragging Cynder's tail blade across the water, swerving hard at each turn, making his wife's dangling appendages swing with gravity. They head straight for the waterfall to the west, and enter the cloud of mist at its base. Spyro opens his wings again at the last moment, and they fill with the rising air from the turbulent impacting water before them. Cynder once more is jostled around in her husbands grip, like a rag doll, but Spyro holds on tightly rising up with his wife along the front of the great falls.

The dark dragoness is enjoying this roller-coaster ride her husbands is giving her, reminding her of a very special moment in time. When a young dragon starting courting his future bride. He would do this all the time, and Cynder would yell with fear, making him only go faster. However this time, she can feel a different emotion in her heart.

"He will never let go!" She says to herself, but then gasps as he suddenly says it.

"I will never let you go, and I love you too!" Spyro remarks, answering her question from before with physical emotion. He holds his head against the side of Cynder's, and they stare at the waterfall together.

"I will always be there to give you a ride when you ask!"

Cynder turns her head to the side, and Spyro turns his towards her. Both dragon continue where they left off a moment ago, muzzle to muzzle. The thunderous sound of the waterfall, pails in comparison to the pounding of this entranced couple's hearts.

Suddenly a grunt to their left breaks this emotion, and both Cynder and Spyro are startled by the site of their son with Diamond already in tow.

"Are you guys ready?" Sparx yelps with a smile, and his mother blushes terribly.

Spyro however, is shocked seeing his son holding the Elder with ease.

"How are you doing that Sparx?" He remarks at his son with surprise in his voice, seeing him holding a dragon three times his size.

"He's light as feather dad...I barely even feel him!"

Diamond looks at Spyro, and the purple dragon can see concern.

"Yes...it is a unique feature we Spirit dragons possess." He remarks with a bit of anxiety in his voice. "It is also the main reason I don't fly!"

Cynder and Spyro look at him funny, not understanding his nerves or his statement.

"What dragon doesn't like to fly?" Cynder asks with curiosity.

Diamond lowers his head, seeing he will have to explain something he finds very embarrassing.

"If it gets too windy, I tend to be blown around with relative ease, and will fall from the sky." He says, grasping Sparx tighter, feeling the young dragon moving with the upward flow of air, and not liking it one bit.

"This is exactly why I have Monsoon, he is impossible to move, even up in the air..." Diamond remarks looking at Spyro, and not the ground. "...I don't like to fly, because I'm terrified of heights!"

Cynder laughs in his face, but only after her husband crackled a slight chuckle, and tapped her ribs with his elbow.

"Mom...Dad, how could you! That has to be a terrible thing for a dragon" The youngster remarks with anger, and Spyro and Cynder halt their laughter, however Diamond knows better hearing the young dragon's thoughts, turning his eyes to Sparx.

"Don't you dare!" The white dragon remarks with a stern look, but Sparx just smiles in his face and tightens his grip. He then gives his mother and father a sinister wink, and folds his wings against his flanks.

Both dragons drop like a stone, and Diamond, begins to howl like Cynder. The scream of fear, attracting the attention of a large blue dragon below, lying beside the large falls and enjoying the mist.

Monsoon looks up to see his master falling into the mist of the falls beside him, held by the young dragon he knows is Spyro's son. Shock fills his eye, watching him drop that fast, then suddenly Sparx opens his wings, and levels off only inches from the water.

The great Elder lets out another screech of pure fear followed by a huge yelp of joy-filled excitement, and Monsoon gives a very simple grunt.

"Crazy old dragon!" He says to himself with a chuckle, then stretches his body, before lowering his head back to the ground. "Serves him right for giving me the day off!"

Sparx, holding tight to his light-weight passenger, takes off down river with the momentum of his free-fall, and thought he cannot see, Diamond can sense the cool water flashing by his nose. He can feel his body slung to the right and left, following the contour of the west river, and again feels overwhelmed with excitement in the ride he is receiving.

"SPARX...STOP!" He can hear faintly screamed behind, as his mother and father chase him down, but the voice echoing in his head makes him go faster.

"THIS IS AWESOME!" Diamond remarks with his mind, and Sparx continues to move along the Valley at sickening speeds. He plays a game of chase with his parents, suddenly heading North towards the city, trying to stay ahead by ducking into the Forbidden Forest. However, Spyro catches Sparx moments later, and is surprised as he pulls along side of his runaway son. His passenger has his tongue out, enjoying the thrill of the young dragon's pace. The white dragon turns his head to Spyro, showing him a wide smile.

"Monsoon hasn't moved like this in decades..." Diamond yells over the sound of the wind and branches zipping by his ears, then turns his eyes to face front. "...I just wish I could see what we're missing by inches!"

Spyro raises up out of the trees, where Cynder is hovering, and he shakes his head with disapproval.

"That boy of yours is gonna get us in trouble!" He remarks sarcastically, and Cynder gives him an evil look.

"MY BOY!" She replies with the same sarcastic tone her husband just gave, then smiles at him. Cynder turns to follow the sounds of laughter from a happy old dragon, but suddenly she yelps in pain, and grasps for her repaired wing. Spyro quickly picks up on her pain, and catches his wife in his arms, before she falls barely a foot from the sky.

"Are you OK, honey!" His worried voice returns in a breath, holding her gently, and rubbing the sore appendage with his paw.

Cynder slowly calms from the pain, and flexes her wing.

"It just tightened-up a little..." She says, showing her hero a grateful smile, and resting easy in his arm. "I'll be OK, but I think you better do the flying from here!"

Spyro calms down and nods his head with a smile, holding his wife gently, and flying above the tree line towards the city.

"It will be my honor to carry such an important dragon, Ms. Cynder!" He remarks with a snobbish tone, raising his nose like his son did before. "Only us brave dragons are permitted to perform such a task!"

Cynder blushes with pride, then pecks her husband on the cheek, and Spyro's eyes open wide.

"Please..." He quips with a smirk. "I don't think you should kiss your personal valet...I'm sure Diamond doesn't kiss his!"

Cynder blushes again, then begins to laugh, and Spyro lays more charm on his wife.

"I mean...I hope he doesn't...because it's quiet a distraction in mid-flight!" The purple dragon remarks with sarcasm, and Cynder laughs harder just getting a visual.

"I'm sure he knows how to kiss too, seeing how old he is and everything...but..."

Cynder suddenly locks her muzzle on Spyro's to shut him up, and to show her love for his humor. The purple dragon immediately loses focus of his flight, and lowers into the tree line, slamming into a large branch. Spyro and his wife fall to the ground, but Cynder never stops her kiss until they come to a stop at the base of the tree they hit.

"Yup!" She says, looking into the dazed eyes of her husband. "I guess that is a distraction!"

Spyro shakes the cobwebs from his head, and smile at his wife.

"Now...I'm sure of it!" He says, picking Cynder back up, and opening his wings.

"Diamond, definitely doesn't kiss Monsoon in mid-flight!"

Spyro leaps back into the air, weaving through the trees without distraction, and resuming his flight above the tree line. For the next few miles, he struggles to keep his course, as Cynder distracts him constantly. However, Spyro holds his altitude, peaking forward every few seconds, and not getting completely taken by these moments of passion.

"See...it's not bothering you too much!" Cynder remarks returning her eyes forward after a barrage of kisses to her husband's face. "I knew a brave dragon like yourself could adjust to such a distraction!"

Spyro tightens his grip, and rubs his nose against her muzzle, but in the process he lowers again toward the tree line.

"Up Spyro!" She barks, and the purple dragon quickly snaps out of his trance seeing the large branch in their flight path.

"Yikes!" Spyro yelps, spiraling to his right, then thrusting his wings down to gain height. He looks back at the tree they almost hit again, then turns his eyes to his wife.

"OK...I got it..." He says, flapping his wings to retain speed, and holding his head out straight with total focus. "...You can kiss me, but I can't kiss you!"

"Sounds fair to me!" Cynder remarks, rubbing her nose under Spyro's jaw, making him bob up in the air slightly.

However, Spyro stops suddenly, startling his wife. Cynder can see concern in his eyes, and she feels a bit embarrassed.

"Ok I'll stop!" She says, but Spyro's eyes are still looking forward and now very anxious.

"Where is Sparx?" He says with fear, realizing he lost sight of him, and now seeing the city on the horizon, Spyro starts to worry about his son's well being in this dense forest.

"SPARX!" Both parents yell, then Spyro climbs higher into the air to get a better view.

"I don't see them!" Cynder remarks with her hawk-like eyes, seeing no movement in the forest below, then suddenly her eyes catch a puff of smoke miles away.

"LOOK SPYRO!" She barks anxiously, seeing the small mushroom cloud rise above the trees, then suddenly both dragon can hear and feel the explosion.

"By the ancestors!" Spyro exclaims, and cinches his wife tightly in his arms. The purple dragon takes off towards the dissipating cloud of smoke, increasing his speed with every fearful thought that passes through his head.

In the blink of an eye, Spyro covers the nearly two mile distance between he and this decent-sized explosion he and his wife just witnessed. Nearly an acre of trees are laying down in a large circle, pointing away from the epicenter of the blast.

As the smoke clears, Spyro holds his charge, and breathes a sigh of relief, seeing his son and the Great Elder standing at the center of the downed trees. He can see the remnants of a powerful fire attack, still billowing from his son's muzzle, and the wide smile on Diamond's face.

"What the hell are you doing?" Spyro barks at his son.

"You scared us both, Sparx!" Cynder follows up with a fearful tone in her voice, and the young dragon lowers his head.

"It's my fault, Cynder...I told him to clear a spot for us!" Diamond replies, taking the attention of both parent's anger, and having them focus it on him. "I wanted a place where no one was around to get hurt, and the Forbidden Forest is perfect."

Spyro and Cynder give him a stare, until he reaches his paw into the satchel around his neck. The white paw of the Great Elder removes a single crystal, and holds it up for both parents to see.

Sparx eyes lock upon the blue crystal in the elder's paw, and once again his ears point forward. He can hear the inaudible sounds of voices, and becomes enthralled with them, taking a step towards the gemstone in the white dragon's palm.

"What is it young dragon?" Diamond yelps, and Sparx snaps out of his trance.

"Nothing... Nothing is wrong!" He replies, startled with a fear, worried that he's hearing voices again.

"Did you hear something?" The Elder asks with a tone in his voice that settles the young dragon slightly.

"Should I hear something?" Sparx says turning his head to the side, giving a question to answer a question, and hoping for an answer.

Diamond smiles at Sparx, and nods his head once, before looking at his parents.

"What about you Mommy and Daddy...do you hear anything?"

The great elder also saw Spyro and Cynder's eyes open wide, as he drew this crystal from his pouch, and immediately could tell they can hear the voices as well.

"I don't understand, Great Elder...I have not heard them speak to me in years!" Spyro replies with a great deal of surprise in his voice. He and Cynder walk forward, entranced by the blue crystal like their son. "I thought I learned everything...why are the ancestors talking to me again?"

Diamond looks up at the purple dragon and smiles, then looks over at his wife with the same grin.

"It appears you have learned a few new things, and the ancestors can feel that inside of you!" The elder remarks, then places a paw upon Spyro's shoulder. "Perhaps a trip to the Crystal Cave will be a good idea after we leave the city!"

Spyro smiles and looks down at Diamond.

"I like the way you think sometimes, my friend..." He remarks, visualizing the large cave filled with millions of different crystals, and knowing his whole family can get their fill of magic in one place. "...that sounds like the perfect place for my wife and I to take our son. Blue gems are hard to come by in the valley, but there are hundreds of them in that cave."

Diamond turns and looks at Sparx, and he can still see the young dragon entranced by the blue crystal.

"Can you carry both Cynder and myself, Spyro?" Diamond asks as he returns his eyes to Sparx' father.

"Probably, if you're as light as my son said your are..." Spyro remarks, and without another word, Diamond flips another crystal over his shoulder.

Spyro eyes pop open, as the elder releases the blue gemstone at his son, and does not wait for it to land, like Excelcius. Instead he grabs his wife and the elder in his arms, and thrusts up into the air.

Sparx watches the gem with a weird anticipation, waiting for this special crystal to hit the ground, and shower him with whatever power it possesses. He has only felt the regenerative magical power of a green crystal, and the devastating drain of a purple one. However, seeing the blue one, his body automatically waits for the influx of knowledge, driven by an ancestral urge.

The blue gem shatters at his feet, and absorbs into Sparx' body at the speed of light. It has been deprived for eight years to gain this knowledge, and the young son of Spyro takes a full breath of his ancestor's power. He can hear the voices more clearly, and they speak to his soul like Diamond. Sparx close his eyes, and lowers to the ground gently, calmly listening to the sounds of his own pulse.

Spyro, holding his wife and Diamond, looks down in anticipation. All dragons release a powerful blast of their new-found powers, whenever they unlock that knowledge, and that is why they are waiting above.

However, Sparx is just laying down, and calmly breathing.

"Is that it?" the young father says a bit disappointed, looking at Cynder with shock.

"It was a small crystal!" His wife replies, and Spyro slowly starts to lower back to the ground

"Are you nuts? Diamond remarks, seeing the overwhelming amount of energy building up in Sparx, and noticing they are getting closer to him. "He's gonna level this place, Spyro...get out of here!"

Suddenly Sparx' eyes open wide, and his body raises up with a glow of energy.

"Holy Sh*t...Hang on!" Spyro barks, grasping his passengers tightly, and spiraling away at great speed. He can now sense the huge buildup of power in his son.

With a bright flash of light, and one seriously loud bang, Sparx releases a series of elemental powers that envelop into one massive shock-wave. It spreads out in every direction, leveling a hundred times the amount of trees that were felled by his first blast.

Unable to get far enough away, all three dragons are jostled by his powerful blast, but are uninjured as Spyro turned his back to the explosion and held his wings out to absorb the impacting wave of energy.

"Is everyone OK?" the purple dragon remarks, turning his head back to look for his son. His eyes opening wide seeing the destruction.

"By the ancestors!" Cynder remarks as her green eyes catch a glimpse of the acreage of down trees. "Sparx did that!"

"Wow!" Diamond says with shock himself, then looks up at the purple dragon holding him in one arm. "I take it back Spyro..."

Diamond again looks at the carnage, knowing the young dragon did that with only a small gem of blue crystal.

"...Maybe the three of you should stay away from the Crystal Cave!" Diamond remarks a bit sarcastically, then looks at Spyro again with a smirk.

"I don't want you guys to ruin my home!"

The1upguy · Jun 19, 2013 3:26 PM

Chapter 29: The Battle Within

Walking through a vast desert, a small two-toned brown and black dragon wanders aimlessly for any thing that will show him the way home. For what seems likes days he has been on an endless journey, and has seen only desolation. Tear would pour from his eyes, if he wasn't so dehydrated, seeing nothing but flat land in every direction, and having no clue of his location. The small whelpling looks to the sky for answers.

"DAD!" The young dragon barks at Titan's constellation, staring at the group of stars that were named in his father's honor. "I messed up big, and I really need your help!"

A young Tycor can see a slight twinkle coming from the brightest star, but it is nothing more than a flicker of light. For over an hour he stares at the one star, designated as his father's heart, and waits for anything, but only silence fills his ears. Tycor lowers to his stomach, giving up, and hoping the end comes fast and without too much pain.

"I know Dad...I deserve to die alone for what I've done!"

"NO, My Son... you do not!" A voice rings in his head, and the young whelpling turns his head up to see a blinding silhouette of light standing above him.

"DAD!" He cries, suddenly seeing his father emerge before him. "How is this possible..I watched you die!"

"Yes, my son...I am dead!" His voice returns, and with it, a spiritual touch from his father's paw. "And you will be sure to follow, if you don't fight his hold upon your soul!"

"But how do I fight something I cannot understand!" The small dragon replies, shaking uncontrollably with fear, and hoping for any answer from his father.

"There is ONE that can help you, and you must find that dragon!" Titan remarks to his son, holding his head up and showing him the smile he has missed for so many years

"Who?" The young dragon replies, but Titan slowly fades from his view. Tycor, once more, is left alone with a feeling of his loss, and unanswered questions.

"Who can help me fight this?"

Suddenly the small dragon begins to choke with an invisible grip around his throat, that tightens every second. He tries to move his paws up to his neck, but they are frozen in place, held by some unseen force. The small brown whelpling begins panicking, and desperately tries to call for his father, but the tightening grip around his throat, hold his vocal cords steady. His blood-shot eyes, drip their last remaining bit of moisture, as they are slowly forced closed.

"There is NO way to fight it!" The Dark Master's voice echoes loudly in his ears.

A full-grown Tycor opens his eyes, and he is terrified the moment he gets a vision of his surroundings. Bound tightly to a large tree in a web of pulsing vines, Tycor is covered from his tail to his head. A thick cable-like vine, wraps around his face, securing the earth dragon's muzzle shut, and allowing him only to breathe. Tycor has just the use of his eyes, ears, and nose, and what they sense is puzzling to say the least.

A thick grove of trees is what he sees, with constant flashes of lightning every second, however there is no sound, and no smell.

"Where am I?" He asks himself, trying to look around, but unable to budge his head an inch.

"What...you don't recognize yourself!" The voice chimes in again, and Tycor is racked with fear. "You are inside yourself, my new puppet! A dense forest of your own hatred, that was easy for me to hide your soul!"

Suddenly, Tycor gets a look at his new master, forming before the exposed eyes of the bound earth dragon, and smiling in his face.

"Don't worry, my friend, I will only be using you until my strength returns..." The swirling creature of pure dark energy remarks, then returns his snake-like eyes to Tycor's tear-filled ones. "...then I think I will reward your gracious service, by laying you to rest beside your father!"

The Earth dragon suddenly tries to break free of his shackles, and kill this monster before him, but more vines string down from the tree he is bound to, covering him twice over. His entire body is completely cocooned, covering his eyes, and leaving him in the dark. Only two small holes near his nostrils, allow air in for him to breath.

"You are pathetic, and your father will most likely be ashamed to lie beside you!"

Sounds of pain and tears come from the two air holes, and the Dark Master smiles feeling more control of the Earth dragon's power.

Inside his soul, Tycor, now humbled to perform for the Dark Master like the evil Cynder, is overwhelmed with regret.

"Please forgive me dad! I don't know how I let this happen!" He says, and more sounds of his sorrow fill this dense forest of his hatred.

"I do!" Remarks the Dark Master in his ears, and Tycor shivers from his cold words. "It is because you are weak, and easy to manipulate..."

"...but I will need help now, because of your weakness..." The Dark Master's voice continues to echo in Tycor's ears. "...and this time, I will make sure they leave your home world in ruins!"

"What do you mean, help!" Tycor replies anxiously.

"You will see..." The Dark Master squawks, then pauses and begins to laugh, remembering he blinded his captured soul. "...or maybe you won't!"

Total controlling the emotions of the dragon he's inside of, the Dark Master moves through the underbelly of the old city, and towards the Well of Souls. The snake-like colored dragon, weaves his way to a dark hole in the center of the Catacombs. In mere minutes, a secret tunnel leaves the Dark Master in a place that reminds him of home.

"Ahh...The Well of Souls." His voice remarks with pure joy, and quickly he flies over to the crumbled volcano of pulsing evil.

The Dark Master, hovers his new body over the broken mountain, sensing all the power he needs to fill his rage-filled soul under the rubble of the crushed volcano. He looks straight down the center of this mountain of rock and smiles.

With the element of Earth running through this stolen body, and the skill of using this element before through Malefor, The Dark Master makes a new caldera. Unleashing thousands of small pebbles from his mouth, these solid projectiles cut a path through the dense rock like a drill. The brown dragon lowers down into the hole, continuing to sand blast his way to the blocked magma-chamber of dark energy.

Suddenly, he breaks through the capped geyser of evil, and the Dark Master becomes consumed. He holds his position, absorbing the dark matter as it passes, filling him with the hateful energy he lost during his fight with his brother.

"Ahh...finally...I can be myself again!" The evil dragon remarks, looking down at his paws with disgust.

"I have had my fill of power, and I believe this worthless body is no longer needed!" The Dark Master's voice pains Tycor's mind with the last words he will hear, and the Earth dragon begins to suffocate. More vines constrict tighter around his soul, covering the air holes he's breathing through. Tycor struggles to draw breath, the pain becoming excruciating, and soon he can feel his life slipping away.

Suddenly, the Dark Master looks towards the west, and New Warfang. It is miles away, but he can still sense a huge release of power.

"Hummmm! They are in the city now..." The Dark Master remarks to himself. "I may need to keep him a while longer!"

Tycor is shocked, as the vines around his face and neck recoil, and his eyes are exposed to the forest once more. However, The Dark Master is standing before him again, with an arrogant smile.

"I think there is another task that would be perfect for this dragon's body." He says, and Tycor focuses his eyes at the evil creature of swirling energy with anger, playing with his life, like it's a game.

"I mean, why should I waste MY strength with a full-out assault of the city." The Dark Master remarks, staring into Tycor's face, and his body changes to look exactly like the earth dragon.

"It will be easier to destroy the city from within...and since it is my home, I'm sure they will just let me in!" The Dark Master continues with Tycor's voice, and the bound dragon closes his eyes seeing himself as a weapon of death. His own laughter, echoing in his ears, is making him feel worse than if he had just died.

"But the real reason I am sparing you for now, is I want you to understand how your hatred was ill placed from the start..." The Dark Master remarks looking back at Tycor with a smile. "...and because of your hatred...YOU will now be the fall of the Dragon Race!"

Suddenly the Dark Master disappears from his vision, and a tiny portal opens before Tycor's eyes. A complete vision, of what his body is doing, is shown to the bound soul of a helpless dragon.

"You will watch as I force you to destroyed your home, just like Cynder had to, when I ordered her to kill your father!"

Tycor lowers his head to look away, and the portal of energy follows his line of sight. He closes his eyes, but can still see everything. The Earth dragon becomes nauseous, knowing there is now way to avoid seeing his uncontrollable actions, and watches as his body continues the journey into the volcano.

"First, my stone friend...you will witness MY power!"

Standing in the very spot where Spyro accidentally released Malefor from the realm of Convexity, years ago, The Dark Master looks around in the debris of a collapsed room.

"Where are you, my loyal servant!" He barks out loud, and a glowing red orb catches his eyes. The two-toned brown and black dragon walks over to the crimson hue of light, and removes a large boulder from atop a stone corpse.

"They you are..." The Dark Master remarks with a smile, and places his paw down upon the broken chest of his great Ape General. "...Wake up, Gaul...It's time to go to work again!"

Suddenly the beacon of evil energy, spiraling up from the well itself, envelops the Dark Master, and his energy fills the room with a glow of dark magic.

Deep in his soul, Tycor watches with amazement as hundreds of small rocks begin to glow, then swirl around the room with the abundant amount of evil magic. He can feel more of his energy leaving his body, and a tighter grip on his soul. The Earth dragon cannot stop the power from going through his body, and watches helplessly as it recreates a powerful enemy from the past. The stones, controlled by the Dark Master's evil, begin to collect together around the broken body of the large ape warrior, filling in the gaps of his body, destroyed long ago by Spyro's uncontrolled fury.

"Come my powerful warrior!" The Dark Master says, reaching down with his right front paw, and puling the completely reconstructed Gaul to his feet. "Stand up and take your place by my side!"

"Master?" The large ape warrior remarks with some disbelief, seeing a brown dragon before him and not Malefor. However, with a quick flash of his eyes, and a pulse of his power through the paw he is still holding him with, Gaul is reminded painfully, not to question his master. He lowers down to his knees with respect by fear.

"Good, I glad you remember your master..." The Dark Master replies with arrogance, seeing his subject's loyalty. "...now do as I say!"

"What is your bidding, great one?" Gaul remarks raising his eyes up to his new keeper.

"I want you to be ready for War, my old friend!" The Dark Master remarks with a smile, staring at the red crystal eye of the large gorilla.

"But my army was defeated, my master..." Gaul remarks, and The Dark Master, raises his paw again.

Gaul flinches with fear once more, but his time he is not struck, instead the large ape watches with awe, as the Dark Master opens the wings of his symbiont body. Gaul suddenly smiles himself, seeing the large dragon controlling the energy spewing from the Well of Souls with great ease.

"We have all the power we need to replenish your army, stronger than ever..." The darkened dragon says with pure pride in his ability to control this energy, and again looks towards the city with a smile on his muzzle.

"...and this time they will find it very easy to get into New Warfang...Tycor promises you that!"

Once more, and image of the Dark Master appears before the bound spirit of a broken dragon.

"Isn't that right my friend!"

Tycor, closes his eyes, but can still see the Dark Master.

"And nothing you do will stop me!"

The Dark Master smiles, and disappears from sight without another word. The vines come to life again, constricting tightly around Tycor's chest, but leaving his eyes uncovered to see the Dark Master's work.

A massive amount of Dark Energy again passes through the Earth Dragon's bound soul, filling Tycor with an energy he remembers from his past. It is the same power that killed his family, and left him wounded from a fierce attack by Cynder. This energy now fills the room with countless soul, as Tycor watches an army of the dead rise with this evil power.

After a nearly an hour, the flow of power finally ceases, and Tycor is left physically and mentally exhausted. The Dark Master reappears before him, and just smiles as the Earth dragon slowly fades into unconsciousness.

Waking up back in the desert, The younger version of Tycor can still feel the binding vines holding his soul in the forest, and can no longer look up at the stars.

"I'm sorry Dad..." He remarks with depression. "...I can't stop him...I'm just not strong enough!"

Tycor tries to look back up to the stars, but can only see the twinkle of a portion of his father's constellation, and his heart aches with a fearful thought.

"I can only imagine how ashamed you must be!"

"Don't ever say that!" Titan's voice barks, and suddenly Tycor can feel something else binding his soul, the grip of his father's embrace from behind.

"I have always been proud of you, even at your worst moments!" The large dragon whispers in his ear, standing tall above his boy. Titan lowers his massive frame, pushing his rigid son's body down to the ground, lying atop of him to keep him warm in the cool desert night.

"Everything my boy has done, has only made me proud...until now!" He remarks, and Tycor begins to cry. "You have given up, and that is not what I taught my son!"

"But I can't do anything, Dad!" The young dragon replies sadly, and his father's grip becomes tighter then the hold the Dark Master has on his soul.

"YOU ARE TYCOR, SON OF TITAN!" He yells in his son's ear, and Tycor's body jostles under his father. The young dragon becomes fearful at his dad's sudden anger, but then realizes he was able to move his body.

Titan smirks for a moment, then rises to his feet. He position himself in front of his young son, and shows him his angry face once more.

"NOW...GET ON YOU FEET DRAGON!" Titan barks like a drill sergeant, and Tycor's eyes lock on his father with fear. "DON'T LOOK AT ME LIKE THAT...I SAID STAND UP!"

The young whelpling dragon, tries to move his paws, but can feel the shuttering pain of his shackled spirit. He quickly stops moving, holding his position, not wanting to hurt himself further.

"I can't..." He starts to cry, and Titan smacks his son with a powerful paw. Tycor can feel the sting through out his entire face, and his eyes open with shock.

"You can't..." His father remarks bitterly, then turns around to walk away. Titan looks over his shoulder at his defeated son, and takes a deep breath filled with depression.

"...now...I am ashamed of you!"

Tycor watches his father slowly fade from view, and the agony in his heart consumes him more than the stinging pain his dad just left him with.

The Earth dragon quickly sees flashes of his father in his memories. His mind showing him the stubborn dragon that never showed fear in battle, even if he was terrified. A single message repeats in Tycor's mind, one that a very proud father, drilled into his son's head, over and over.

"No matter what happens in life...Never Give Up!"

The young dragon snaps out of his trance, and begins to move his paws. With great effort and pain, Tycor gets his legs under his body, and starts to stand up on his own.

"I'M NOT GIVING UP, DAD!" He yells with the overwhelming pain in his body, closing his eyes and hoisting himself up further.

"I SWEAR THIS TO YOU NOW... "He yells standing upright and raising his head to the sky.

"...I WILL MAKE YOU PROUD OF ME AGAIN!"

Suddenly Tycor can feel his father's wing drape over his back, and around his side.

"That is the dragon I raised..." Titan remarks, standing by his son's side. "...now show that Dark Master, an Earth Dragon is no one to control!"

Back in his tangled spiritual forest, Tycor's eyes open wide with life, and a very wry smirk crosses his bound muzzle.

"Yes Dad!" His muffled voice whispers through the vines holding his mouth shut tightly.

"I promise...I will!"

The1upguy · Jun 20, 2013 6:27 PM

Chapter 30: Unscheduled Power

Standing on the high wall that protects the south side of New Warfang, a set of cheetah eyes are locked on the horizon over the Forbidden Forest. Refusing to blink, Hunter keeps vigil in the direction he felt a massive release of power from, and the reason he is on the wall and no longer at the dedication ceremony. He felt the release of Sparx ancestral power, as did many others waiting outside the new park, and quickly made his way to the south.

Hunter saw the fading energy, coming from the Forbidden Forest, and at his cheetah speed was on the wall in a minute. Since then, he has not moved and inch, scanning the sky like a hawk, or a cheetah.

"Chief Hunter!" A squeaky voice suddenly cries up from the ground, but the stoic warrior never blinks.

"What is it, Captain?" Hunter replies, still focused on the southern skies. "Why are you distracting me again?"

"Sir...because Master Cyril is asking for you again!" The warrior mole replies sarcastically, and Hunter finally closes his eyes. The Head of the Cheetah Warriors looks down at the Manweresmall with anger.

"Tell him I will be back at the dedication when I get there..." Hunter barks with anger, hearing about the Ice Dragon's concern for the third time, then turning his eyes back out to the horizon.

"Is there any reason you need to yell at him, Chief Hunter!" A deep voice groans from behind, and the cheetah warrior spins around like a startled cat.

"Master Terrador..." He says with eyes of shock, then they return to their sharp angered stare. "...I am not going back, until I find out what that was, and I don't care if that pompous fool has a schedule or not!"

"I know Hunter...that is why he sent me out here as well...he has replaced you in the ceremony so you don't need to worry about that!" The Guardian leader replies with a smirk, then strides over to the wall alongside the Head of the Cheetah Tribe.

Hunter shakes his head, then looks back out over the forest.

"Pompous Fool!"

Terrador gives a slight laugh, and places his left front paw on Hunter's shoulder.

"I'm sure you can show your respects to Sparx at a later time!"

Hunter turns his head enough to show Terrador the corner of his right eye, and a snide grin crosses that side of his face.

"I WILL be in the ceremony TODAY..." He remarks sternly, then stares back out over the forest. "...and there is nothing that Cyril can do, that will prevent that!"

"Unless were all out here in a battle..." Terrador replies with an uneasy sarcasm in his voice, and Hunter lowers his head. "Have you seen anything yet?"

"NO!" The Cheetah warrior answers with anger in his voice, still wanting to know what just shook the entire area, but not able to see anything in the dense forest to the south. "As high as this wall is Master Guardian, I still cannot see what caused that explosion!"

"That's odd, Hunter!" Terrador quips, looking down at the base of the high barricade, and seeing no one approaching. "I would have figured whatever that was, would be attacking the city be now!"

"So did I, but nothing so fa..."

Hunter's voice trails off, as another massive release of power lights up the southern sky, now less than a mile from the city. The shock-wave hits the protective wall only seconds later, sending vibrations throughout the solid structure. Terrador and Hunter jostle around on their feet, but stay standing, focused on the huge plume of energy rising from the trees.

"By the Ancestors!" They both yelp with shock.

For nearly five minutes, Hunter and Terrador, scan the sky and listen for the army that must be approaching. However, there is nothing but an eerie silence. Only the shuffling feet of several manweresmalls can be heard, readying the southern cannon.

"Master Terrador!" The lead gunner barks from his firing chair, starting into a screen that magnifies his view, a very large plus for the nearly blind mole-like creatures. These special cannons, and many other defensive features in the city, have been provided by the Skylanders. Added protection for a respected General's home world, and greatly appreciated by the Manweresmalls that built the city. The small creatures value nothing more than to defend their home, and these remarkable cannons can do just that.

"We are picking up something, high in the air to the south." The gunner remarks, seeing two large winged creatures on the view screen.

The Earth Guardian turns his head to face the south, and so does Hunter, quickly spotting what the powerful viewer of the gun has in its site. However, being so far away, they can only see two dots in the sky flying towards the city.

"Who is that?" The Earth dragon remarks, squinting his eyes to focus harder.

"I don't know! They are coming from the Valley of Avalar, but are too big to be Spyro and Cynd...wait a minute"

Hunter pauses, squints his eyes himself, then looks back at Terridor with a smile. "It is Spyro and Cynder...He's carrying her!"

"What!" The Earth guardian replies with surprise in Hunter's ability. "How can you see that!"

The cheetah warrior is about to pat himself on the back for his incredible eyesight, when suddenly that remarkable talent of his, notices the other two dragons. His jaw drops open with shock.

"And if my eyes are not playing tricks..." Hunter says, showing Terrador the surprise on his face. "...Sparx is carrying the Great Elder!"

The Earth Guardian balks, and looks down at the ground.

"You must be mistaken, Hunter...I've never been able to carry the Great Elder" Terrador remarks with arrogance, looking back at the cheetah warrior, and shaking his head. "That can't be Spar..."

Suddenly, a small voice is heard to the right, and the Earth Guradian focuses on the battle ready Manweresmalls, aiming the cannon up for a long-range shot.

"They are in range Sir!" The gunner remarks, as the target lights up on his screen with a positive lock.

"FIRE!"

"NOOOO!" Terrador barks, holding up his front paws, and opening his wings wide, but it is too late.

Both Manweresmalls are startled by the Earth Guardian's voice, and the gunner, already with finger in motion, pulls the trigger.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Show me what you can do, Dad?" Rings in Spyro's head, and is a thought that he cannot remove. However, he has not given his answer.

Flying high above Forbidden Forest, the four dragons continue their journey, two by two, towards the city. Spyro and Cynder are still in shock after witnessing the destruction their son just laid out. With only a taste of ancestral power, Sparx was able to level over a thousand acres with one fierce blast, and Spyro cannot take his eyes off the smile on his face.

Sparx, with a solid grip at the base of Diamond's wings, holds his passenger level, flying alongside his mother and father.

"Come on Dad...why won't you show me what you can do?" Sparx asks for the second time, and Spyro snaps out of his slight trance, then looks at his son with an uneasy smirk.

"I don't want to, Sparx..." Spyro replies, then looks at his wife, held tightly in his arms. "...I need to have all my strength with me today!"

"I still have half a bag of crystals here, Spyro!" The elder remarks with a smile, cutting Spyro off, and holding the satchel in his paw. "Show the boy what his Father can do!"

Spyro gives Diamond a fierce stare, then looks back up at his son.

"Maybe later...OK, Sparx...I'm just not feeling it today!"

Sparx lowers his head in flight, and his passenger, quickly places and elbow in the young dragon's ribs, as Sparx began to lower into the tree-line.

"Do you mind!" Diamond barks, as a tree branch just misses his dangling paws, and Sparx pulls up fast.

"Sorry, Great Elder..." The young dragon remarks, seeing his light purple eyes staring up with anger. "...I didn't mean to!"

"It's alright, Sparx..." Diamond kindly replies, then looks at Spyro, again with a snide grin. "...I too would be distracted, if my Father was afraid to show off his strength."

Spyro stops short, staring at the white dragon, and Sparx holds alongside, allowing Diamond to continue his taunt.

"I mean, I wouldn't want my son to find out he is stronger than his own father!"

The Purple dragon's jaw drops with shock, but deep down, he knows that is the truth. Spyro looks back from where they were, and even after flying for ten minutes, he can still see the devastated forest his son left behind.

"You right, Diamond...he is stronger than I!" Spyro remarks, then turns his eyes back to his son with pride. "But that is because his mother's power flows through him as well!"

Cynder smiles, as her husband gives her credit for Sparx' power, but suddenly shock fills her eyes as Spyro whispers in her ear.

Her smiles then increases in size, and she nods her head with acknowledgment.

Spyro stares at Sparx with a very arrogant grin.

"However, my son, if we combine our strength, like you, then you have no chance!"

Spyro releases Cynder, and Sparx watches as his mother flies forward with great speed. She spins around with a hard turn, putting great stress on her wing, but shows no sign of stopping from the pain, as she heads back towards her husband.

Spyro looks at his son once more.

"I would move to a safe distance now!" He says with a smile, then snaps his wings back, propelling himself towards Cynder.

"What are they doing?" Sparx yelps with fear, seeing his mother and father about to slam into each other head-on, when suddenly both dragons rotate their bodies to the right.

Shock fills both Diamond and Sparx' eyes, as husband and wife miss a face to face meeting at high-speed. However, a millisecond later, they connect.

Spyro and Cynder thrust their arms out at the precise moment, grabbing each other around the waist, and interlocking their bodies at high-speed. The force of impact sends them spinning at an incredible rate, filling the sky with their glowing power.

Sparx and Diamond, fixated on this incredible sight, don't move an inch, even when the glowing orb of the swirling couple drops to the ground.

Showing off the same technique they used to lay a final blow on Malefor, Spyro and Cynder demolish thousands of acres of trees with the blast created by both of their powers combined. A massive shock-wave domes out in every direction, leveling an area twice the size of the one Sparx left behind, however, a large gap is left in one direction. A mother and father also showing their son control, as a small opening in the blast-wave assures, he will not be struck by their power.

Diamond and Sparx are left in wonder as the shock-wave moves by, leaving them in a stunning silence, like the calm after a violent storm. Both dragons look down as Spyro and Cynder stop twirling, and land on the ground with a little wobble. However, they quickly regain balance, and look up at their son with smiles.

"WOW!" The young dragon remarks, wagging his tail, and shooting down towards his parents.

"That was incredible, Mom!" He yelps with excitement, then looks back at the thin sliver of trees still standing where they were, as the shock-wave continues to level the rest of the forest. Sparx looks back at his father with eagerness in his eyes.

"How did you do that Dad?"

Spyro smiles, feeling a sudden moment of pure joy, hearing his son ask him a question about technique. He was so sure Malefor taught him more than he possibly knew, and that is what really had bothered Spyro...not to be able to teach his son anything.

But now, hearing and seeing his son's reactions, the purple hero lets his emotions run wild, and blurts out one single happy thought.

"Wow, maybe my son can learn a few things from me!" The proud father remarks, but his wife suddenly gives him a very strange look, and Spyro notices quickly.

"What is it Cynder?"

The dark dragoness shakes her head, then looks over at Diamond with confusion in her eyes.

"It's nothing!" She remarks, but the Spirit dragon can see panic. A dark streak of fear entangles with Cynder's pure aura, and the elder breaks Sparx' hold, walking over and quickly placing his paw on her side.

"Are you OK, my dear!" He says to her mind, staring dead into her terrified green eyes.

"I don't know!" Cynder replies, but Diamond can hear her real reply inside.

"I heard my husband's thoughts!"

The Spirit dragon smiles in Cynder's face, then looks at Spyro with his large grin.

"Do not worry my young dragon..." He says, looking back at the dark dragoness' aura, seeing it swirl with doubt and fear. "...You are finally feeling your true power!"

"My What!" Cynder's thoughts scream, as more doubt swirls into her spirit.

Diamond places his paw upon Cynder's red chest, and holds the back of her neck with his wing.

"Please, you must trust me, Cynder" The Elder whispers quietly and sternly. "...we have no time for an explanation here, however I will tell you everything when we get to the city...I promise."

Diamond turns to Spyro, showing him a genuine smile, and the worried husband is calmed slightly with his nonchalant attitude. However the purple dragon's nerves do not settle for long, feeling his wife shuttering in his arms.

"What happen Cynder...Please tell me!" He asks, his eyes showing that he wants the truth.

Diamond gives her a look and shakes his head NO, but Cynder just turns away, staring into her husband's eyes

"I was able to hear your thoughts!" She says with concern, then looks down to the ground, worried about Spyro and Diamond's reaction.

Suddenly she can feel her husband's paw grasp her jaw gently, and lift her eyes up to his.

"So what..." Spyro replies calmly, shrugging his shoulders like she told him nothing of importance. "...I hear can your thoughts all the time too...It's called love!"

"No Spyro..It wasn't like that!" Cynder replies softly, now staring at him with fear. "I heard every single thought you had at that moment!"

A tear falls from her left eye, not understanding how she did it, but mostly seeing some doubt in Spyro's eyes. However, a smirk crosses her face, thinking of a way to prove to her husband, she heard everything.

"I even know...how you think I put too much pepper in the stew last night!"

Spyro does a double take...He never said a word to her about that, and was actually thinking about it at that moment, since he can still taste it.

"How in the name of the ancestors did you know that!" His voices echoes in the opened forest, but Cynder just lowers her head, again with fear.

"I don't know how!"

"OK Cynder...are you happy now...you told him..." The white dragon says sarcastically to the young couple. "... now if the two of you will just come along already, we will have over an hour before the dedication to discuss what just happened!"

Diamond looks towards the north, and can see the large southern wall in the distance, then looks back at Spyro with a large smile. "Or we can spend that time listening to Cyril yell at us for ruining his schedule!"

A smile crosses the purple dragon's muzzle, and slowly he begins to settle. A small grin forms on Cynder's features as well, hearing her husband chuckle slightly, and getting a visual, in her head, of the Ice Guardian throwing a tantrum.

"You really think he would be angry for only an hour!?" Cynder remarks with her own sarcasm, and Spyro laughs harder. He grabs his wife tightly with the joy of hearing her calm down, and holds her steadily before him, showing the gratefulness in his eyes.

"I care a great deal about my brother, and this dedication..." Spyro says, looking deep into Cynder's eyes. "...but I care more about you..."

"If you wish to stay here and talk abo..."

Cynder kisses her husband, stopping Spyro mid sentence, never taking her eyes from his.

"NO!" She remarks, after breaking her kiss, then looks over towards the city, clearly in view from the flattened area of the forest. The dark dragoness looks gently into her husband's eyes, and continues with a little more sarcasm. "I guess I can wait till we get all-the-way over there!"

"Trust me..." Spyro whispers in her ear, grabbing his wife tightly around the waist, and holding her chest to chest. "...it won't take long either!"

He thrusts his wings down, lifting them both off the ground at high-speed, and Cynder shutters from her husband's power. She tightly wraps her arms, legs, and wings around her husband's solid frame, as Spyro spirals up from the ground. She never screams a peep, nor does she even say a word. Understanding a little more of the power inside, the dark dragoness allows herself to hear Spyro's thoughts, not closing her mind to the voice she hears from inside her love, and listening to it like his heart beat. The young dragoness, once more, is entranced by her husband's thoughts, and all of them are for her and her son.

Spyro stops a thousand feet in the air, and hovers, looking over the large city to the north with pride. He can see several dragons flying around the tall towers of the large palace, stretching to the sky majestically, and Cynder can feel a boost in his emotions.

Then Sparx flies up beside him, and Cynder can feel more pride in her husband then she has ever felt before.

"Are you ready to see the city your mother and I helped build!" Spyro remarks to his boy, as he levels off beside him, and Sparx' eyes light up further as he takes them from the large city, and focuses on his father.

"You and Mom, built THAT?" He says with awe, then looks back at the massive city with an even grater appreciation of what he sees.

"WOW!"

Though they did not build the city brick by brick, Spyro and his wife did help to raise some of the larger structures with their power and strength. And of course, if they didn't save the world, the city would not have been built either.

But pride in his work is not what Cynder hears from Spyro's thoughts, gazing at his son's amazement. It is the look in Sparx' eyes, that is drawing his father's attention and it makes Cynder turn hear head to look as well.

She can see it to, and hears it clearly in her husband's thoughts, as well as her own.

"He looks so much like you, Cynder..." Spyro thinks to himself, hoping she can hear him. "...and his eyes now...so much remind me of yours...the day you said 'I do'!"

Cynder turns her attention back to Spyro, and he can see by her expression and cheek color, that she can hear him clearly. A large smile fills his face, as his thoughts continue.

"...after we kissed...you looked out over the valley in such a different way, and I knew from that moment, you saw things in a new light. I loved that look in your eyes...and I see it again...in you...and my son."

Cynder plants her muzzle against his, and Spyro can feel his wife's response without the use of words as well.

Diamond can see the glow of both dragon's spirits beside him, and a smile fills his face, however he suddenly feels Sparx' emotion turn sour.

With a barrage of thoughts from the young dragon, Diamond can hear Sparx scream with concern, and turns his head towards the city to see what has spooked his valet. His eyes catching the remnants of a blast from the main cannon.

"By the Ancestors, Sparx...MOVE!" He orders with his mind, seeing the projectile ripping a path through the air with his vision. However, the young dragon does not heed his words. Sparx quickly notices his parents are in the path as well, not paying attention to anything but themselves, and realizing in a split second, that there is no time for them to avoid being hit.

"Sorry, Diamond!" The young dragon remarks with his thoughts, then releases his hold on the Great Elder.

Diamond, with a terrifying fear of falling, begins to freak out as he drops, however his attention is drawn up, as Sparx' body transforms above him.

Spyro and Cynder are startled from their kiss as well, when a loud crackle of thunder fills their ear, and a bright flash of light blinds them temporarily. Both are suddenly showered with thousands of small stones, as the large cannon ball, they never saw, is pulverized with a flash of lightning, they didn't see either.

Diamond, after falling only a few feet, can feel the sudden sting of a surge of electricity, then the solid grip of Sparx' paws on his wings.

"Are you OK!" His voice echoes, and the Elder is now beside himself.

"What the hell did you just do?" He asks out loud, and his parents are now interested in this answer as well, slowing hovering over to their son.

"I'm sorry I dropped you like that Diamond, but I had to use a Lightning Strike!" Sparx replies with no hesitation, looking at the Great Elder and his parents like it was a simple task. "And...it's not a good idea for me to hold anyone while I'm doing it!"

Sparx gives a slight chuckle, however, the young dragon's smirk disappears seeing everyone's shocked reaction.

"Did you just turn yourself into a bolt of lightning!?" Spyro asks with surprise, still holding his stunned wife, and both staring at their son with questioning eyes.

Sparx looks down, feeling like he did something wrong, and does not answer.

"You learned that from Malefor, didn't you?" He continues, and the young dragon lowers his head further.

"Yes!" He replies with fear, still unsure of his father's feelings towards him learning anything from Malefor.

Spyro reaches out his right paw, and ever so gently lifts his son's chin to see the smile on his face.

"Can you teach me how to do that?"

The young dragon pauses with surprise, then Spyro's words sink in, and his tail begins to wag with excitement.

"Of course I can Dad..." The young dragon remarks with great pride, seeing the eagerness in his father's eyes, much like his own. "...it would be my honor to teach you anything I can!"

Spyro stares deep into his child's eyes, then smiles, and turns his attention back to his wife.

"Sorry Cynder..." He says with a slightly sarcastic tone in his voice. "...I guess I will be spending a lot of time with my son too, so I will only be able to see you...half the time!"

The happy mother smiles gratefully, and hugs her husband tightly.

"Don't you remember what you said?" She whispers in his ear, and Spyro can suddenly hear her thoughts, like Diamond.

"He is a part of me!" Spyro's eyes open with shock, and he looks at Cynder, whom seems to be understanding more of this new power. She turns her head, stares into her son's eyes showing him a smile, then continues her thought to her husband.

"Spending time with him...is spending time with me!"

The1upguy · Jun 20, 2013 6:29 PM

Chapter 31 Rising Threat

In a cave, hidden behind a concealed waterfall in the south-east side of the Valley of Avalar, a very mysterious character stares into a small fire. An old hermit cheetah that has lived in this place for decades, and was not asked to leave when Cynder and Spyro moved in.

The one that held a vital key, then made the dark dragoness feel embarrassed about her past, and the one that Cynder made sure, stayed behind to see the difference in her life. They never really became friends, in fact, the old hermit never even gave a word of appreciation, being allowed to stay in the Valley, however that never bother Cynder. She was almost happy just to show him everyday, for the rest of his life, that his prediction was wrong.

When it came time, the puppet turned her back on the Dark Master.

Now, spending time alone with just his crazy thoughts, the old hermit sits down before a fire. He begins sipping from a bowl, filled with stew Cynder left for him, another way of rubbing her kindness in his face, but nonetheless the old cheetah enjoys it.

"Ah Cynder...I'm so glad I was wrong!" The one time fierce cheetah warrior remarks aloud, then looks over at a large rock beside the fire.

"Would you not agree, she has redeemed herself, my friend!" He says, then waits for answer. Several seconds later the old creature nods his head, and takes another large gulp from his bowl.

"Yup...but she still puts too much pepper in her stew!"

Suddenly the ground shakes, and the old cheetah's eyes catch a plume of smoke rise from the peak of Cynder's home. With fear for a friend, the old cheetah rises with concern, and runs outside of his cave.

As fast as his feet can move, the old hermit crosses the river in front of his home, and climbs the high cliff that blocks him off from the world.

At the top of this natural wall, his old eyes, still sharp as when he was young, catch two dragons running from Spyro's home. However, he rubs his eyes vigorously, then returns them to the mouth of the cave.

"That is not Spyro!" He remarks to himself, seeing the size of the purple dragon that emerged. Shock fills his heart, knowing his eyes really do see what they see.

"THAT'S MALEFOR!"

The old hermit freezes for a moment, not understanding what is going on, and fearing greatly for the only friend he has.

"Cynder, please, tell me you are not at home!" He says to himself, with a tear slowly rolling down his cheek.

Suddenly anger fills his expression, and the old cheetah warrior looks back at his cave with vengeance in his eyes.

Like he was young again, the old hermit leaps down the sheer cliff, slowing his speed by dragging his claws, and leaping across the river as he nears the bottom. Using the momentum of his near free-fall, the old warrior uses only two well placed jumps to get back into his high cave. With haste, the hermit grabs his old armor from the back wall, and puts it on in a second. Turning back to the exit, the old cheetah warrior catches another glimpse, this time of himself in a mirror, and remembers the last time he wore this armor. It was while fighting Cynder, and the reason there is so much damage to it.

"I will fight fiercely for you, my one time enemy..." He remarks, holding his sword towards the reflection. "...and you will see that I no longer doubt your loyalty!"

The old hermit runs back outside, but is once again startled. A dark purple mist has suddenly blanketed the entire area, and with it the old hermit can sense death.

"What evil is this?" He asks aloud, spinning around to see the mist start forming into creatures.

A veritable graveyard of souls, many apes found their final resting place in front of the hermits home, destroyed by Spyro and Cynder.

Now, with the Dark Master's power from the Well of Souls, they are all coming back to life.

"Well...it looks like I won't need to go far for a fight..." The old hermit remarks with a snickering laugh, then plunges his sword into the first ape that fully reappears before him. As fast as it rose, the large gorilla warrior is back down on the ground, vaporizing into the dust he came from.

"...and it looks like this will be my last fight!" The old hermit continues, seeing over a hundred more appear around his home, all with their eyes angrily locked upon a comrades killer.

"So be it..." He says with pride, snapping his sword back, and lowering into a very deep crouch.

"...but I'm going to take a bunch of you with me!"

He leaps at the mob of creatures, striking several of the apes across the neck with surgical precision, and slashing at the others with his sharpened claws. The old hermit takes down a good amount with his first pass, but unfortunately it his only pass.

Out numbered over hundred to one, the old cheetah is quickly overwhelmed by a barrage of punches and kick, all laying devastating damage to his delicate old frame. He falls to the ground, where the mob continually tramples him until he stops fighting. Surrendering to the pain, the old hermit curls up to protect himself, but shockingly the apes stop striking at that exact moment.

"Where is Spyro and Cynder?" A group of distorted voices bark in unison, and the hermit can see though there are many, they seem to be thinking as one.

The old hermit gives a snicker once again, seeing his end coming one way or another, knowing he will not give them any information. However, from the corner of his eye, he can see the other way.

With all the strength he has left, the old warrior suddenly leaps into the air towards the raging river. Knowing it leads to the valley, and using its incredibly fast current, the hermit sees it as his only chance to get away.

The old cheetah can almost feel the quenching taste of freedom, as his front paws hit the water, however, he suddenly feels a sting of pain in his chest and legs. His thoughts go silent, and his eyes open like saucers under the water, as the river around him is dyed red in blood.

As the old cheetah floats back to the surface, carried off by the powerful surge of the river, his eyes focus down and fill with horror. He can see several arrows sticking from his chest, stomach, and legs.

"NO!" He says with pain in his heart, feeling his voice will be silenced before he can warn her. He looks back up at the large sun, high in the sky, and a tear drips from his eye seeing the brightness fade from his sight.

"I should have been there for you long before now...Cynder!"

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Lying beside the western fall, Monsoon is still enjoying the churning mist of water vapor on his sleeping body. His scales coated with millions of droplets, cooling his soul, and allowing him to be at one with his element.

Suddenly a rumble from Spyro's cave shutters the large dragon, and he sits up angry as the coat of water is shaken from his body.

His deep blue eyes lock upon the two dragons running from Spyro's home, and his concern suddenly rises, as smoke billows from the mouth of the cave and the summit of the mountain. The large dragon is about to run over to assist, however the fear in Malefor's face holds him in place. He is still angry at the purple dragon, not just for his past which he has forgiven, but for making him look bad in front of his master.

Monsoon, with a big smile on his muzzle, discreetly backs himself into the river and out of sight.

In the south-east corner of the valley, the water dragon finally pulls his head up. Able to breath underwater, Monsoon has put serious distance from where he was, before showing himself. His smile increases in size, seeing Malefor and Excelcius looking towards the western falls, then panicking as they don't see the powerful fire extinguisher they were looking for.

Just wanting peace and quiet on his 'day off', Monsoon swims slowly up a smaller river to his left, and is startled to find a seclude waterfall, one that seems to have been forgotten by all. A canopy of vines and trees that cover the river, block this incredible waterfall from everyone's view, and only a few even know of its existence.

Monsoon glides against the current, using his massive wings to push against the heavy flow from this small but strong river. He pulls himself from the water and looks around at the dense overgrowth of a hidden area with smile. The large dragon inhales the almost fog of water vapor, stuck under the umbrella of hundreds of hanging branches, tasting the sweetness of the pure river. A deep groan of relaxation fills the air, and Monsoon drops to the ground on his stomach once more. The large dragon rolls around in the tall wet grass, allowing it to coat his scales again with moisture, enjoying every second of his new favorite spot in the world.

Suddenly shock fills his eyes, as he looks back towards the river, and notices something floating in the pristine waters. In a second he realizes what it is, and quickly leaps into the river pulling the old cheetah hermit from the water. His eyes fill with surprise, as he sees the arrows that are laced across his lower half, then shock as the old cheetah begins to speak.

"Cyn...der... in... Dan...gerrrrrrr!"

The old hermit collapses in his paws, and Monsoon turns his head towards the falls. He can hear the squealing noise of an army of creatures approaching, and can smell the stench of evil saturating the river.

The large dragon groans with anger, and holds the hermit tightly in his paws. He can still feel his pulse, but knows quickly, he will need help. He opens his wings wide, thrusting them down and smashing through the canopy above. He can see the purple dragon and his fiery friend only a few hundred yards away, and quickly Monsoon heads in their direction.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Running through the hallway, both of their faces covered in soot, Malefor and Excelcius try to find the only help they can to put a huge fire out. However, when they get to the cave entrance, and took a second to catch their breath, the fire extinguisher disappeared from sight.

"Where...did he go?!" Malefor remarks, coughing through his words to remove the excess smoke from his lungs.

"I...don't...see him!" Excelcius replies with the same stress for oxygen. "Why don't...you put it out, it was your fault!"

"I'm not that good with water...Excelcius...I can't put out...a fire that size!" Malefor continues, still struggling to get air, and more so as panic begins to set in. He looks at the fire dragon with anger, and pushes the blame to him "And I'm not the one that did that...you did!"

"YOU TOLD ME TO LET GO!" Excelcius barks with anger, his lungs now clear and filled with air. "HOW IS THIS MY FAULT!"

Malefor looks back into the cave, and can see the smoke beginning to get thicker in the living room.

"Because, without a doubt, he will kill me for wrecking his home..." Malefor says with a quick smirk, looking at Excelcius with a certain pride in his eyes.

"...but he will think twice about striking a Guardian Dragon!"

Excelcius suddenly looks back at the large purple dragon with shock in his eyes, hearing the words from his mouth.

"I can't believe they want me to be the next Fire Guardian!" He remarks with a bit of doubt in his voice, looking down, and feeling this overwhelming thought sink in.

"Do you really think I'm ready for that?"

Malefor pauses for only a second before nodding his head in approval.

"I think you would make a great Fire Guardian, because I see a strength inside of you...much like Ignitus himself." Malefor replies, placing his paw upon the red dragon's shoulder, and showing him no doubt in his solid stare.

"I see a powerful but humble dragon, one that cares only for others above himself, and that is the true strength of a Guardian." The purple dragon continues, feeling the spirit of Excelcius flow through his soul. "I have no doubt, that Avalar is about to receive their greatest Fire Guardian...ever!"

The young fire dragon finally looks up from the ground, and can see nothing but truth in Malefor's stare. Tears begin to form in the eyes of Excelcius, and he lowers his head once again.

"Thank you, Malefor..." He remarks with a deep humbleness in his voice. "I only hope I can meet your expecta..."

Malefor suddenly places a paws on Excelcius' muzzle to silence him, then takes a step towards the south-east.

"What is that?" He barks with fear, feeling a surge of power coming from the other side of the valley, and quickly Excelcius can see his worry.

"What is it Malefor?" The fire dragon asks with concern, removing his mouth from the purple dragon's paw.

"I don't know..." Malefor returns his eyes to Excelcius, showing his deep concern. " ...but what ever it is...I can tell it is EVIL!"

Suddenly both dragons are startled, as Monsoon blasts up from the canopy of trees they are staring at. The blue dragon's massive size sends debris flying in all directions, but quickly Excelcius can tell it is the large protector of the Great Elder.

"That's Monsoon, Malefor..." The Fire Dragon barks sarcastically, slowly relaxing his posture, and continues his sarcastic retort to the large purple dragon's fear. "...he maybe a big pain the butt, but he's not Evil!"

Malefor turns his head to show Excelcius he is not smiling, and his eyes show anger and rage.

"Maybe you're not a very good Guardian...if you cannot see what he is carrying!"

The fire dragon quickly becomes serious, hearing that last statement, and returns his eyes to the approaching blue dragon. He can now see that Monsoon is carrying someone, and his eyes fill with shock, also noticing his blue chest scales are stained red.

"By the ancestors...who is that!" Excelcius remarks, returning to his defensive posture.

"Now that you can see..." Malefor remarks placing his paw on Excelcius' side. "...It maybe more helpful if you can FEEL!"

Suddenly Excelcius is dropped to his stomach with an overwhelming sensation of pain from Malefor's touch, and he screams in agony. However, through the pain, he can feel a something else.

"Feel the evil that the Dark Master uses to control, and you will know when his power is around you..." Malefor remarks, sending a pulse of the dark energy that still courses through his body. He then removes his paw from Excelcius and lowers his head down to the hurt fire dragon, continuing this warning with a great amount of seriousness in his voice.

"...use this to help you focus on his energy, and you will know friend from foe!"

Suddenly Excelcius' eye pop open, and he looks towards the south-east section of the valley.

"I can feel them!" He says with pain in his voice, slowly retaking his feet after the powerful inflow of energy, and keeping his eyes locked on the evil he now senses.

"Good!" Malefor remarks, returning his eyes to Monsoon, whom is just now landing before them.

The large water dragon gives Malefor an indifferent stare, but quickly looks down at the old hermit in his arms, then back at the purple dragon with sincerity. Malefor knows he cannot talk, and is quick to understand.

The purple dragon places his paw upon the severely injured cheetah, and is fast to give him a pulse of life. With the old hermit's size, and his likeness to a creature he spent millions of years living with, Malefor is able to stabilize a cheetah far easier than a dragonfly.

The old hermit takes a deep breath, and is shocked as his eyes open wide. He can see two dragons standing above him. A blue one that he thought was hearing his last words, and a purple one that he would use his last breath to kill.

"Malefor...you evil *bleep*...how can you keep doing this to Cynder!" The hermit cries out with anger, pushing the purple paw from his chest, not wanting any help from the Dark Master.

"Easy old one...I am just trying to help you..." Malefor replies, gazing down at the injured cheetah, showing him a stern look that he has seen from Spyro's eyes many times. "...and I am not here to fight with Cynder...in fact, I will never hurt her again!"

The injured hermit pauses for a moment, seeing his eyes and feeling the truth from them, like Spyro, but his memories are bitter, and the old warrior sense deception from the old Dark Master.

"You are a good liar!" He replies, then turns his head away.

The large purple dragon lowers his head with depression, knowing that everyone is going to react the same way.

"I'm sorry you feel that way, but I am telling the tr..."

"Malefor...LOOK!" Excelcius remarks, startling the purple dragon to turn his attention in the direction he feels this evil power, and seeing the first wave of apes exiting from the secluded waterfall.

The purple dragon then suddenly relaxes his posture, and he breathes a sigh of relief.

"Good..it is only a few hundred or so, and not the whole *bleep* army!" Malefor quips, seeing the group emerge into the open. He has full knowledge of Gaul's army, especially the amount of soldiers he had.

Malefor forcefully places his paw back on the hermit's chest, and looks at Monsoon with humbleness.

"I know how much you hate me!" He says over the angry reaction from the old cheetah, being healed against his wishes. "But I need your help...PLEASE!"

Monsoon gives him another indifferent look, but then nods his head in acceptance. The large dragon turns to the army ready to defend the purple dragon while he heals the wounded cheetah.

"That is not what I need your help with, big fella!" Malefor remarks, and Monsoon spins around with a questioning expression on his face.

Malefor lowers his head looking at the old cheetah, and smiles as he slowly passes out from being numbed by his power. The purple dragon then returns his eyes to Monsoon.

"I will take care of the old hermit...but I need you to put out this fire before Spyro's home is destroyed, and he kills me!" Malefor remarks with seriousness, and Monsoon looks behind him into the cave.

His eyes open like saucers, seeing the thick smoke emerging from the living room, and looks back at Malefor with a very arrogant smirk. The water dragon shakes his head no, but that is not what he means, and the purple dragon kinda understands again.

Monsoon knows with the amount of smoke billowing out...Spyro's home is a loss, and Malefor is dead already.

He turns his head back to the small army of apes, and grunts, however Malefor again understands and gives a slight chuckle.

"No...it will not be necessary for you to fight..." Malefor barks with laughter, then looks at the new Fire Guardian. "Excelcius can handle that little threat!"

The Fire Dragon finally stops staring at the large mob of apes, and returns a startled glare to Malefor.

"ME?!" The red dragon exclaims, turning even a brighter shade with embarrassment of his fearful sounding reply.

"What you don't think you can handle that little group!" The purple dragon remarks sarcastically, then looks back at Spyro's burning home. "I mean, you did a pretty good job burning this place to the ground!"

Excelcius again turns a brighter shade, then looks back at the army with fear.

"I just don't know if I can HANDLE that many!"

Malefor takes his paw from the old hermit, and places it upon Excelcius' flank, but this time he does not hurt him, he heals him. Making sure the young dragon is filled to capacity with magic and life, Malefor gives his a transfer of power, then stares dead into his eyes.

"You can handle them easily, if you...LET GO!"

Excelcius can feel a boost to his pride, as his teacher makes a simple request of his new student.

"Show me what you've learned!"

A small smile is all he shows, then Excelcius turns toward the army and crouches down. The young dragon pins his wings back, rocking back on his hind legs, and readies himself to pounce.

"OK, Master...watch this!" Excelcius remarks, and takes off leaving a wake of warm air behind.

Monsoon can feel the power generated by the fire dragon, raising his paw to block his face from the heat, and is overwhelmed with shocked as he disappears like a shot.

Raising his core temperature, the oxygen around his body ignites, leaving a rooster tail of fire in his scorched path. The awesome power he has learned, is now added to a basic skill from Spyro's teaching, making a simple comet dash, a flaming wave of destruction.

He slams the front-line of this evil army like a wrecking ball, sending countless creatures flying in all directions. They howl in pain as their bodies begin to burn from intensely heated ball, that splits the army down the center. The ones he hit dead on, they were lucky enough to vaporize on contact, never feeling a thing.

Malefor smiles at the sight of his young student's power, but it is the pride inside he is feeling more, hearing the word Master from Excelcius.

It is something he has not been called in a while by another dragon, and deep down that shocked him. However, his smile fades, and his pride is crushed with doubt as Excelcius repeats the same mistake he made in Spyro's home. The flaming ball comes to an explosive stop as he hits the back wall of the valley.

"I need to teach him how to STOP his momentum, before he destroys everything in his path!" Malefor remarks, then looks at Monsoon with a smile.

The still startled water dragon turns back to Malefor, his mouth wide open, after seeing the quick end to a small army with relative ease.

"Now, will you please put this fire out...my friend!" Malefor begins to beg, sounding more and more desperate for the water dragon's help. "I would be most grate..."

Monsoon holds his paw up, stopping Malefor from speaking, then gives him an angry look. He still cannot get the image of him as the Dark Master, and murderer of his family from his mind.

However, his eyes focus down upon the hermit, and he can see his arrow covered body is only breathing because of Malefor's magic.

The water dragon, living alongside Diamond for so long, understands the meaning of valor, but is upset that he is seeing it from the one he wanted to kill. With a deep regret, but a sense of duty, Monsoon grunts with anger, then walks into the cave.

"You are upset that I called you...friend!" Malefor remarks, as Monsoon marches by.

He stops his feet, and turns his head toward the purple dragon, not sure how he understood that. It was exactly what he was thinking, but now he feels bad about having that feeling, as he can see the depression fill Malefor's eyes.

"I hope someday, you can accept that I mean that! If not, I will continue to try to make peace with you...that is all I can do!" The purple dragon remarks, as he returns his eyes to the old hermit laying before him. "Until then...I must do what I can for him...maybe I can find forgiveness from someone else!"

Malefor begins slowly removing the arrows one by one, making sure to use a delicate touch, knowing that the old hermit can still be killed if he doesn't pay attention.

Monsoon can see his focus is now on the old cheetah, and he turns away feeling a bit ashamed of himself. However, the old blue dragon remembers his family, and once again a bitter grunt comes from his nostrils. Malefor can hear him storm away, and his focus is broken again with depression.

"It will be hard for many of the older creatures of this world to forgive me!" He says to the unconscious cheetah, just trying to talk it out to himself, however his depression consumes him as he continues his healing work. "I'm sure that you will be ready to use this life I'm giving back...to take mine!"

Tears roll down Malefor's muzzle, as the purple dragon begins to cry, hearing the truth in his head.

"I should have never left that hellish prison...I belong there!" He yells, looking up at the sky. "I would have been happier to die alone!"

Suddenly, the purple dragon is startled by a grip upon his right front leg, and more so seeing the old hermit's eyes focused upon his.

"No you would not..." His old voice squawks, staring into his purple eyes and reading him like a book. "...you need his acceptance, Malefor...along with everyone that you betrayed...and you will not rest until you have it!"

The purple dragon lowers his head down to the old cheetah, and gives up his biggest fear.

"I will never be able to rest..." He remarks, closing his eyes, allowing more tears to trickle down his muzzle. "...I have cause so much pain to my own kind, that I will never be allowed to call Avalar my home again!"

Malefor looks back inside Spyro's cave, and can see the smoke turning to steam, as Monsoon begins dousing the large fire in the rear room. He is happy to see the water dragon doing what he asked, but knows it is probably because he respects Spyro, and not because he asked.

"I have no chance to redeem myself..."

Suddenly Malefor is startled as a paw is wrapped across his face, and he looks down to see anger in the old cheetah's eyes.

"You are a coward after all, and you don't deserve my acceptance if you give up that easy!" The old hermit barks in his face. He reaches his paw around the back of Malefor's neck, pulling his head down, while lifting himself up. The old hermit presses his nose against Malefor's before continuing.

"Cynder did not give up...and now she is a respected member of the dragon race, and a Skylander!"

The old warrior cheetah releases his grip, and begins to fall back to the ground. Malefor catches his body before impact, and gently lays him down.

"If you give up now..." The old cheetah remarks softly, looking out over the valley of Avalar, and seeing a very happy fire dragon looking over his quick victory. He looks up at the large purple dragon with a smile. "...then who will that Fire Dragon be able to respect!"

Suddenly the sound of laughter fills Malefor's ears, and he looks up at Excelcius. The large purple dragon smiles seeing the same thing the old hermit does.

"WOW!" The young dragon remarks, standing in the center of the scorched patch of grass, where he wiped-out an entire army on his own. The new Fire Guardian looks up at Malefor, by Spyro's cave, and shows a smile that can be seen from that distance.

"You see Malefor... you have already started the ball in motion!" The old hermit continues, snickering with a laughter that chills the purple dragon's spine. It is if he can read his mind, like Diamond.

"There are those that have found the real Malefor, and there are those that you will need to show over and over and over...just like Cynder had too!" The old cheetah returns his eyes to Malefor, looking deep into his soul. "But I see the same stubborn eyes of a purple dragon I know, and he would never give up...no matter how hard things got!"

Malefor nods his head up and down, feeling a little better about himself. He cares not how this old hermit can understand his feelings, and is grateful to hear any encouraging word. The purple dragon again looks up at Excelcius, and seeing the young fire dragon approach, still smiling from ear to ear, lifts his spirits even higher.

"He was a very easy dragon to talk to..." Malefor remarks, remembering the conversation in Spyro's home with Excelcius alone, and how he never made mention of him being the Dark Master. He was convinced

"...he understands, and I think he already forgave me!"

"I too understand, Malefor!" The old cheetah remarks, and the purple dragon turns his eyes to him with shock. He can see a smug smile on the old hermits snout, and is quickly puzzled.

"You forgive me?" he asks sheepishly, and tears again begin to form in Malefor's eyes

" Not yet!" The old hermit barks, startling Malefor once more, then looks down at the arrow still sticking from his chest. "You still haven't finished apologizing!"

The purple dragon smiles, and gives a slight chuckle himself. However his eyes show worry, as he places his paw around the last arrow in the old cheetah's chest.

"It is very close to your heart, so lay still, and I will do the rest." Malefor says confidently, and the old hermit nod his head.

"Wait!" The injured cheetah barks, suddenly reaching up and placing his paw on the side of the purple dragon's neck. He looks deep into his eyes, recalling his own past, and how he should have made amends with Cynder that first day.

"If I die...I want you to tell Cynder...I'm sorry!" He remarks, and Malefor can now see tears in his eyes. "I should have believed her, and I want her to know that...and I want you to know that as well."

The old hermit closes his eyes, and takes a deep breath which he knows maybe his last.

"I know now you are not the Dark Master, and I can easily forgive something for what you BOTH...had no control of!"

Malefor lowers his head all the way the ground, right next to the old hermit's ear.

"Thank you!" He whispers, while slowly removing the arrow.

The cheetah bucks up from the pain, but Malefor's puts his weight down on his chest, holding him steady.

"Now hang on!" He whispers again, and hermit bucks again, from inflow of magic to the wound. Malefor holds him steady again trying to quiet his movements by explaining what he is doing.

"Our hearts must beat as one, my old friend, or I cannot heal your wounds!" Malefor says, gently grasping his head and holding his eyes on his own. "You must stay with me, and try to calm down!"

The old hermit can see the resolve in his eyes, and shows the same right back, finding the strength inside to hang for as long as he can. The old cheetah, suddenly takes a deep breath, and his heart begins to pound within his chest. He can see a glowing energy envelop his body, and with it a deep state of relaxation.

His chest expands with another deep inhale, and he notices that his breathing is in near harmony with Malefor's. He can also feel the purple dragon's power now easily flowing through him, as they become more in sync with each other. The regenerating magic flows from Malefor, healing every wound on his body. The purple dragon removes the last two arrows from the old hermit's legs, and both holes close in seconds. The magic then continues to flow until Malefor can feel every single injury heal to one hundred percent. That includes the damaged leg he has limped around on since his fight with Terror of the Skies.

After a few moments, Malefor lifts the old warrior to his feet, and removes his paw from the hermit's chest. The shock on his eyes is apparent in a second, feeling his body as if it were young again.

"What did you do to me?" he asks with worry in his voice, feeling himself as something different.

"I gave you a taste of a purple dragon's true power...regeneration" Malefor replies quickly hearing a sound of concern in the old one's voice. "I thought it would be an appropriate gift for your forgiveness!"

The cheetah warrior turn around and looks down at right leg, flexing it and feeling the sensation of it being completely repaired.

"I did not ask for this!" He barks, turning back to Malefor to show anger in his eyes. "I did not want to be healed of my reminder!"

"Reminder!" Malefor retorts, looking back with questioning eyes, and the old hermit lowers his head. "Reminder of what?"

The old hermit looks down at his leg again, and remembers how he had The Terror of the Skies beaten.

"I could have killed her long ago, before she released you from the realm of convexity, but I didn't...and to this day I never understood why!"

The old hermit pauses, then looks back at Malefor, and suddenly smiles.

"But now I think I finally understand!" The old hermit quips, thinking it all out in his crazy mind. He walks over to the large purple dragon, placing his hand upon his jaw, and looking deep into his eyes.

"It is fate that I let her live, and the reason you are here..." He says, turning his attention to the Fire Dragon crossing the river, and landing alongside Malefor. "...I can see now that she was not supposed to die, and you are meant to be here, because the ancestors have wished it."

The old hermit stares at Excelcius, then at the patch of burned land, then back to the red dragon.

"This dragon has already been influenced by your being here, and I see only a positive influence" The old hermit remark, and pats Malefor on the side of his neck. "No my friend...you are supposed to be here whether you like it or not, and if no one else forgives you, you still have made a difference in his life, that I'm sure!"

The old hermit then walks away, looking over the valley once more, and breathing in the life that is around him.

"This world needs many heroes, and they will come in all shapes and sizes..." The crazy old hermit continues, looking up to the sky and seeing the two suns of Avalar. "...I know you will shine again some day, Malefor, like the suns above..." He turns his eyes back to the purple dragon, with a confident stare. "...until then, know that there is one other that forgives you, and he is standing before your eyes."

Malefor tears up again, as the old hermit smiles, then looks back to the sky once more.

"Yes my friend...you will shine again!"

The purple dragon suddenly feels a deep sense of pride, and looks over at Excelcius, standing on his right.

"Have you forgiven me?" He asks with a stern tone, wanting a truthful answer.

Excelcius pause for a second, and Malefor's heart sinks in his chest, but only until the young dragon speaks.

"I don't think you were to blame for what happened!" The Fire Guardian remarks, then walks in front of the large dragon to look him dead in the eye. "And that crazy old hermit is right..."

"I heard that!" the old voice cries out, and Excelcius laughs.

He pauses again for a second to compose himself before become stern with his words

"You will shine again, and I do forgive you!"

Malefor smiles at his new pupil, and suddenly a single thought goes through his head.

"Maybe I can do this!" He says to himself, feeling an overwhelming amount of confidence, but more so by a raspy voice he has never heard before.

"I agree!" This odd voice echoes from inside the cave, and Malefor is surprised to see Monsoon standing behind him.

"You can talk!?" Both Malefor and Excelcius bark in unison, and the normally mute dragon just nods his head yes.

"Only when I use all of the magic inside my body, can I speak..." His gruff voice replies, then he looks back into the cave, and sarcasm fills his voice as he continues. "...and I needed it all, to put that inferno out!"

"You agree!" Malefor remarks with a questioning tone, snapping the water dragon's attention back to the stunned former Dark Master. "You agree with what?"

"*bleep*...you heard that!" The blue dragon remarks, then strolls out of the cave, and stands beside the slightly larger Malefor. "Oh...sometimes I just say things I don't mean, it's a terrible habit...I'm sorry!"

The purple dragon gives him a strange look, seeing a very smug grin on his face, and hearing the dry sense of humor from an old friend's influence.

"You have spent a little too much time with Diamond...huh!"

Monsoon laughs, and places his right paw on Malefor's shoulder, he looks eye to eye with a dragon only a few inches taller.

"I learned from the best..." He says with a smile, then suddenly drives a very well placed punch, with his left paw, into Malefor's stomach.

The large purple dragon doubles over in pain, and Monsoon again begins to laugh, looking down at Malefor trying to catch his breath.

"...but that...I taught myself!"

Malefor coughs to draw oxygen for a few moments, but does not retaliate at all. He realizes that if Monsoon was really trying to kill him, a very justified punch would have been followed by many more.

"I like Diamond's sense of humor better." Malefor remarks, then feels his body yanked up by a firm grip on his right shoulder and arm.

"I will warn you the next time I feel it necessary to hit you!" Monsoon remarks with his smug grin, then takes a deep breath. "However I no longer see a reason to do so right now."

Malefor takes a deep breath himself, but suddenly feels his entire body lifted off the ground. With his great strength, the blue dragon holds him up with one arm.

"But if you ever make me look stupid in front of my Master like that again...I will hit you HARDER!"

Malefor is stunned as Monsoon drops him to the ground, then turns his attention towards the waterfall to the west.

"Now, we must warn the Great Elder and Spyro of this evil army that attacked us, but first I saw some magic crystals over by that waterfall. I need to recharge, as I am sure you two will need to do as well." Monsoon remarks, opening his wings to fly, however he stops suddenly, and folds them back to his side.

The water dragon turns to Malefor, and shows him a very serious stare.

"Before my voice is silenced again, I just wanted you to know, that I have no problem with you calling me a friend..." Monsoon remarks, then looks down with a painful memory of his family, and a tear falls from his eye.

"...However, I was wrong when I thought I could forgive you for what you did, that will take time..." The blue dragon continues, then opens his wings and thrusts himself into the air. He looks back down at the depressed dragon, seeing the reaction to his words, but also seeing Malefor's understanding of his feelings.

"...but I am willing to give you that time...friend."

The purple dragon looks up to see a slight smile on Monsoon's face, and watches him fly off toward a large cluster of ancestral crystals.

"I hope it doesn't take long!" He says to himself, then rubs his chest with the remnants of pain. Malefor looks down a Excelcius, showing a slight grin of his own. "Especially if that was not his hardest punch!"

"Shall we join him, Malefor." The fire dragon remarks, opening his wings wide to follow, and the purple dragon opens his wings as well.

"What about me!" The old hermit cries out from behind, and both dragons turn their attention to him. The old warrior, has his sword drawn before him, and a resolved look in his eyes. "If you are going to be helping Cynder, then I insist that I come along!"

"NO!" The fire dragon barks, then lifts off the ground, flying off to the west. "I don't want you to get hurt, old-timer!"

However, Malefor strides over to the one time fierce cheetah warrior, seeing a burning desire in his eyes.

"Do you feel up to this?" The purple dragon asks, and the cheetah is fast to respond.

"I could walk through fire!"

"Then get on my back, and hang on tight!" Malefor replies just as fast, and the old hermit smiles.

He swipes his sword several times in the air before sheathing the blade in his last move, then leaps into the air with his invigorated legs. He straddles Malefor's neck, grasping a dorsal fin tightly, and slams his heels into the purple dragon's flanks.

"LETS GO!" He shouts with enthusiasm, but Malefor doesn't move an inch, instead he cranes his head around to give the old cheetah a deadly stare.

"Don't do that again!" He says with anger in his voice, and the old hermit suddenly cringes upon the large dragon's back with embarrassment.

"Sorry!"

Malefor turns his head away, then smiles to himself, feeling a weird bond with the old cheetah. Understanding that he is coming to redeem his past.

He lifts up off the ground and chases after Excelcius, following him over the river where Monsoon has leveled the cluster of red and green gems. After getting a fill of power, and staring at one another with a bit of uncertainty, this motley crew heads north to warn the city.

The1upguy · Jun 20, 2013 6:32 PM

Chapter 32 Dragonfly Park

On the eastern side of New Warfang, the entire population has gathered for a grand dedication. Thousands of Manweresmalls, hundreds of cheetah warriors, and every single dragon on the planet, has filled the great lawn of the new park. Everyone's attention focused upon the large monument near a temporary stage.

The air is filled with the aroma of different types of food, all smelling as wonderful as the flowers that have begun blooming in the many gardens. Streamers and balloons fill the sky with color as well, however, there is one thing this is not filling the air, and that is the sound of the people. Only a few crying babies in the crowd, break the eerie silence.

Terrador, standing upon the raised platform, walks back over to a stone podium, then looks out over the masses that have come to pay their respects. It takes a moment for the Guardian Leader to compose himself, but he takes a deep breath, and finally ends the moment of silence he asked for.

"Thank You!" The gruff voice of the Earth Guardian remarks, sounding deeper than normal, as he chokes back tears. The crowd then erupts into a frenzy, cheering the young dragonfly's name, and making as much noise as they can for him. A surprise plan, spread around the crowd by the motor-mouthed Electric Guardian, to show a loud voice for one that was silenced.

Spyro, standing on stage by his wife and son, is overcome with emotion, hearing such a loud ovation for his brother. He leans on Cynder's shoulder to cry, and Sparx nestles himself in between his mother and father, feeling them both hug him together.

The young dragon has ridden his father's emotional roller coaster all day, and it is taking as much a toll on him as it is Spyro. However, Sparx has shown him a smile every time he's needed one, even when it was impossible to force it.

"Try to show him a smile when he is depressed!" His mother asked, and that is what he is doing. The young dragon looks up at Cynder and Spyro, showing them both a huge grin, and his mother places her paw upon his cheek.

"That is the smile he needs!" She says confidently, holding her husband tighter, and Spyro can see it to. The purple dragon slowly begins to smile himself.

"That is what I needed!" He replies, placing his paw on Sparx' other cheek, and holding it along with his wife. "That smile is contagious."

"My fellow Avalarians..." Terrador continues in the background, as the crowd gradually calms down. "...before we open the park...Spyro has informed me, that he will say a few words."

Cynder shows shock, and Sparx holds his father tightly, as the crowd again erupts into a frenzy.

"You are going to give a speech!" She says with surprise, and Spyro looks her in the eye.

"I don't know if I will give a speech like Sparx would..." Spyro remarks, forcing a grin across his face. "...but I have to say something...He would be disappointed with me if I didn't!"

Spyro lowers his head, and kisses his son on the bridge of his nose. He then raises back up to kiss his wife, and the crowd get a little louder.

"Thank you Cynder...Thank you Sparx!" Spyro says softly to his family. "I could not get through this without out you both!"

The purple dragon takes several deep breaths, then slowly walks towards the podium. The crowd gets louder with his every step, in anticipation of the Hero of Avalar's words, and Spyro can feel the butterflies in his stomach intensify.

As he reaches the large stone podium, the mass of dragons, cheetahs, and moles get very quiet, like another moment of silence has begun.

Spyro pauses, staring at the hushed crowd, then turns his attention to the large monument to his left. The purple dragon opens his mouth, but nothing comes out. Spyro close his eyes, and begins to cry once more.

"I'm sorry...I just... can't!" He remarks, and begins to lower himself from the platform, however he suddenly feels a push from behind, and turns to see his son.

The young dragon, with tears in his eyes, is trying to smile for his father, but this time, it is impossible. Unable to stop himself from showing Spyro his sadness, Sparx turns to walk away. However, he can feel a solid grip around his body before he gets to far. The young dragon closes his eyes, as Spyro crushes him with a heavy embrace.

"Will you stay with me, son?" He whispers in his ear, and Sparx quickly nods his head for his father.

Spyro lifts his son the air, placing him on the large podium, then laying his upper body alongside, and looking out over the mass of gathered creatures.

Never seeing a group this size before, well a least a group that wasn't trying to kill him, Sparx becomes very nervous. Spyro can see the fear in his child's eyes, as they scan over the thousands that have packed this large park.

"There are so many Dad!" He says with a note of panic, and Spyro is quick to ease his concern. He lifts up from the side of his son, and lays his body down atop to protect him, whispering in his ear.

"Do not fear them, Sparx..." His father says with a calmer voice, holding his son tightly in his arms. "...everyone is here to show their support...for our family!"

The young dragon looks out towards the crowd, and can see his father is right. Not a dry eye can be seen, and his tears begin to flow again. However, Sparx curls his head down, still feeling overwhelmed by the large sea of people.

"I'm afraid, Dad!"

"I will show you need not fear them!" Spyro whispers to his shaking child.

"This is my son, Sparx..." The purple dragon yelps at the top of his lungs, startling everyone in the entire park, as his voice booms with pride. "...and unlike his namesake...he is a bit shy!"

The young dragon looks up at his father with an angered grin, but Spyro just rubs his head with a paw, and again turn his attention to the crowd.

"I ask you, please...make my son feel like he is home!"

As soon as the words from the purple dragon's mouth cease, the crowd erupts into another loud ovation, and Sparx turns towards the commotion.

His ears can hear his name cheered, and his cheeks turn red with embarrassment. His eyes can see everyone's attention focused upon him, and all with smiles that lighten his heart. The young dragon looks back at his father, and can suddenly see by his expression, his father is feeling better.

"You will be my support today, Sparx..." The purple dragon remarks, remembering what Diamond had told him before. Spyro kisses his boy on the head, making him blush before the crowd, and whispers in his ear. "...and I can't think of a better dragon to lean on!"

Sparx shows his father that smile he needed, and Spyro quickly returns the favor. The purple dragon looks back out over the crowd, and starts his speech.

"We are here to pay respect to a great hero...Sparx, son of Flash...my brother!"

Spyro takes a deep breath, then walks along the stage towards the large monument that Terrador built himself. A large pillar of granite, engraved with his own talons, this plain stone monument was built to stand forever. A way to symbolize the little dragonfly's strength.

The purple dragon smiles slightly, then looks up toward the heavens. He can almost hear his brother's voice, and again another smile fills his face.

"What can I say about my brother, Sparx..." Spyro continues, then looks out over the crowd, showing this large smile.

"...that he has told you himself...ten times already!"

The crowd takes a second, stunned from the sudden joke, and the first one of the day about Sparx'. However, they begin to laugh seeing Spyro is trying to make light of this moment. The purple dragon can see his mother and father start to laugh as well, and feels this is the best way to honor his brother.

"He loved to talk...as I'm sure you know." He says with sarcasm "And he loved to tell you exactly where he stood on everything...even if you didn't want to hear it!"

Spyro can hear his wife chuckle, and suddenly he feels overwhelmed again. The roller coaster readying to drop down another large hill.

"I don't understand how someone so small could make that much noise..." He remarks, and the crowd again gives a solid laugh, but Spyro looks back out over the large mob, now showing a very difficult smile. "...but I can see from you all...he did!"

"I realize now...his voice did not come from his little lungs...but his massive heart!"

The purple dragon lowers to his stomach feeling his emotions will not cooperate, and once again, he begins to cry.

Cynder takes a step to rush towards her husbands' side, but Sparx is already down from podium, and running over to his father. The young dragon quickly burrows his nose under Spyro's side, trying to get under his stomach

The great hero of Avalar is stunned by the sudden force of something trying to get under him, and he turns to see what is lifting him up off the ground. Seeing his son, Spyro hoists himself higher, and Sparx quickly places his entire body under his father, lifting him all the way to his feet.

"You can lean on me all day, Dad!" Sparx cries, trying to show his smile, and for a moment, Spyro collapses again from his son's words. Cynder watches with awe, as her young child holds his father's weight, till he catches his emotions.

The crowd doesn't make a sound, becoming eerily quiet again. They have quickly fallen in love with this young dragon, watching him help his father deal with such a great pain.

The purple dragon takes a minute to compose himself, then stands on his own two feet. Spyro lifts his son in the air with his front paws and embraces him tightly. He looks over at Cynder, and can see the wide smile on her face, and suddenly Spyro begins to relax.

The purple dragon prepares to begin his speech again, holding his son to his chest, and looking over the crowd. However, before he even starts, he has to pause, and this time not for his own emotion, but for the crowd's. The entire park rumbles with the sound of applause, for the little dragon that lifted their Hero to his feet. For over five minutes, the entire population of the city continues to cheer, and Spyro waits patiently for it to stop, knowing it is not for him.

The Great Hero of Avalar, then moves on with his speech, with Sparx held tightly in his arms. He rides the harsh roller coaster of emotion, but this time with a passenger to help keep him in his seat.

Spyro rocks the crowd with jokes, and tells unbelievable stories about the little dragonfly that did so much in his life, feeling better as each memory is released. For nearly half an hour, the purple dragon entertains the crowd, until suddenly he realizes how much time has gone by.

"Wow...I think it's time I wrap this up!" Spyro remarks, looking up at the sun, and seeing its position in the sky. "I guess some of my brother did rub off on me!"

The crowd again laughs, but Spyro cuts them off with a raised paw and a smile, finishing his speech the way he wanted to.

"It was only fair, because it looks like a lot of my influence, rubbed off on him!" Spyro says, looking at the monument, then back out towards the crowd.

"...and he has shown us all, that anyone can be a hero!"

The crowd erupts once more, and cheers the purple dragon for sharing so much, however, Spyro does not acknowledge them. Instead he just holds Sparx tighter in his arms, thanking him for such support.

"I never would have been able to get through this without you." He says softly in Sparx' ear, and the young dragon quivers with a chill down his back. "You are my hero!"

"No...I am your son, and I...would have died twice without you!" He remarks while holding his father just as tight, listening to his solid heartbeat. "...but you are not my hero..."

The young dragon then turns his head, and stares at the frenzied mob, screaming and cheering for the purple dragon.

"...you are everyone's hero..." He continues, as Cynder strolls alongside her family, and Sparx shows his mother what she asked of him, then looks at his father with the same smile.

"...but I am the lucky one that gets to call you Dad!"

Cynder's heart melts as Spyro nearly collapses again with emotion, squeezing his smiling child for all he is worth. However, she once more is frightened by something she has never experienced. A sudden glow begins to emanate from her son and husband, and Cynder takes a step back.

"Easy girl!" A voice rings in her head, feeling a paw brush against her left side.

Cynder turns her head to see Diamond standing beside her.

"I don't think our conversation can wait any longer..." The white dragon remarks, reading her mind, and then turns his attention to her family. "...I want you and you husband to meet me in the palace as soon as possi..."

"MOM!" Sparx voice booms, cutting off Diamond's thought. "Can we go explore the park now?"

The young dragoness is startled, and is about to answer her son in the negative, however Diamond sends her another thought.

"Yes, Cynder...let them go!" He says. "But you tell them you need to stay behind, it is better if I speak with you alone!"

The dark dragoness pauses, before nodding her head yes to Sparx, and Spyro can see something is wrong.

"What's the matter, Cynder!" He asks seeing the same look of shock on her face from before. "Did you hear something again?"

"NO!" She remarks, with more shock seeing a dark swirl of energy begin to combine with her husband's aura. "I don't know what is wrong..."

Cynder looks down at her son, and watches the same swirl of darkness cloud his bright spirit, and suddenly she understands.

Cynder can see the worry in her family's eyes, and can see the energy inside is fluctuating with emotion. The young mother lowers her paw down, and lifts Sparx' chin to look him in the eyes.

"...but I'm not afraid of it anymore...because I don't think anything is wrong!" She remarks, looking deep into her child's soul, and seeing it brighten with her last statement.

"I can see things more clearly, and I want to understand this power more!" Cynder turns her head towards her husband, and smiles. "Go show our son where his father grew up, and I will be back before you miss me!"

"I doubt that!" Spyro remarks, hugging his wife tightly, and staring at Diamond with a concerned husband's eyes. Though the white dragon is not touching Spyro, to hear his thoughts, he can understand his stare well enough.

"Are you sure..." The purple dragon whispers in her ear "...I would rather stay behind with you!"

"I will be fine!" Her voice sings throughout his soul, and Spyro can feel his wife's aura combine with his again.

"But I want to find this out for myself, like my husband did, when he fought to save me, so long ago!"

The purple dragon takes a deep breath, and answers his wife with just a kiss to her neck, and a very soft

"I love you!"

The purple dragon turns to his son, and wraps his arms around him tightly

"I will be with my family..." Spyro continues, lifting his boy, and turning back to look at his wife. "...but remember...I will not have my whole family with me...until you get back!"

Spyro opens his wings, flying down towards his large family of dragonflies, and Cynder watches as the amount of energy coming from her husband and son increases.

"What is going on, Dimaond?" She says, now showing the slight concern she would not show Spyro. "Why am I SEEING my husband's energy?"

"Because, it is the power that a Spirit Dragon possesses..." The white dragon replies sternly, and Cynder turns to look at him with shock. "...and a power that is finally finding its way in the darkness!"

Diamond places his paw against Cynder's cheek, and stares into her eyes.

"Now let me help you clear up all of that darkness...forever!"

Landing before his large family of tiny dragonflies, the purple dragon smiles seeing the joyous expressions on his parent's face. However, Spyro watches with a heavy heart, as his wife flies away with Diamond in her arms, heading towards the palace in the center of the city.

Suddenly, a deeper feeling of fear strikes his heart. Spyro experienced so many changes when discovering his powers, and becomes worried, knowing Cynder may come back, a different dragon.

"Please, don't change too much!" He quips, and Sparx can hear his father's concern.

"What is it Dad?" The youngster asks, and Spyro looks down at his son.

"Oh...it's nothing, Sparx. I'm thinking out loud!" He replies with no confidence in his words, then hunches his shoulders while watching Cynder disappear behind the tall towers of the palace. "I just hope your mother knows what she doing."

"Mom knows what she's doing..." The young dragon replies confidently, staring up to his father and showing him his stern expression. "...she always did, Dad!"

The young dragon himself looks down, studying memories in his head, then quickly returning his sharp eyes to his father.

"I just think this time...Mom wants to do something alone..." He says with a more uneasy tone in his voice, looking back up at his father with sadness in his eyes. "...she has always had you or Malefor to rely upon, and sometimes I can see that bothers her."

Spyro lowers his brow, and shows his son a very puzzled expression, so Sparx wastes no time in explaining himself.

"Mom has a very big spirit, and doesn't want anyone to help her..." The young dragon continues, remembering his rough childhood, and a mother that would fight for food with only one wing. "...Even when she couldn't do it on her own!"

Sparx takes a deep breath, seeing the past play out in his mind, then suddenly smiles as he realizes he and his father are the same way.

"I would have thought YOU, of all dragons, would understand that!"

Spyro is rocked by his son's bluntness, then shows him a very puzzled expression.

"Are you sure you're only eight years old?" The young father remarks, then slowly smiles at his son. He wraps his wing around Sparx, pulling him closer to his side, and both dragons are enveloped by Spyro's adoptive family.

The1upguy · Jun 26, 2013 4:02 PM

Chapter 33 Three Little Dragons

On the top of a now dormant Well of Souls, the Dark Master's large Ape General, glares down with his ruby-red eye upon a massive army. Filled with every last bit of power the volcano of evil could give, Gaul now looks upon ten times the amount of soldiers he had before.

"Do you think you can handle the job with that army, Gaul..." The Dark Master's voice breaks the Ape's concentration, and he quickly jumps as his master lands beside him. "...or are you going to fail me again?"

Gaul lowers his head, then looks back out over the millions of evil creatures.

"I cannot fail with this army, Master!" The ape General barks with a confident voice, not showing any disdain to the Dark Master's taunt. "I swear I will have my revenge on Spyro!"

"Good!" The brown and black dragon remarks, looking at his General with an angered stare. "Because if you fail me again...it will not be Spyro that shatters you into pieces again...DO YOU UNDERSTAND ME!"

Gual says nothing, he just raises his head up and down with a stern acknowledgment.

"Very Well, Gual..." Dark Tycor quips, turning around to look into the reflecting pool at the peak of the mountain. "...Spyro and his son are in the Mushroom village he grew up in...find them and bring them both to me."

"Yes, Master!" The Ape replies, then turns to leave and lead his army.

"And Gual...Before you go...I have a new standing order for all other dragons you encounter." The Dark Master remarks, stopping the large ape in his path.

The Dark General smiles, hearing these words, and knowing there can be only one change in this standing order.

"What are your new orders, Master?" Gual replies with a smug smile.

"KILL THEM ALL!"

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

In the vast open area of the new park, a party for the ages continues without end in sight. The laughter and joy are filling the air with non stop noise, and only one dragon seems slightly bothered.

"Well I had planed on giving Spyro and his wife the keys to the city of New Warfang, but he never shut up...it was like watching you give a speech." Cyril remarks to his best friend Volteer, looking over the crowd from the elevated platform. "Then...of all the nerve...he just leaves with his family. My schedule is completely ruined!"

The yellow and blue dragon, gives a slight chuckle, and turns his head towards his brother in arms.

"Ahh my good friend, let me say just this once, without you getting upset..." The yellow dragon remarks, staring into the sky, then walking over to the Ice Guardian's side. "...you are the most pompous, arrogant, self-centered, egotistical wind-bag I have ever meet!"

Volteer sits down next to his blue compatriot, and grabs his arm before he walks away angrily.

"But...I love you like a brother, Cyril."

"I would be devastated if anything were to happen to you." Volteer continues, and the blue dragon holds his retreat, sitting back down to hear his friend talk. He can tell the tone in Volteer's voice is very serious, and is compelled to listen.

"I would do exactly what Spyro did here today. It was almost like Sparx was talking through him." The large yellow dragon says with a deepened voice, and Cyril lowers his head from a sudden feeling of guilt, but the Electric Guardian removes his tight grip from the blue dragon's arm, and lifts his friend's chin.

"I felt like he honored his brother uniquely, superbly, stupendously...PERFECTLY!"

Cyril shows a smile, understanding his friend, and realizing Spyro did make him feel like the little dragonfly was here.

"You would honor me with a speech, like Spyro's?" Cyril asks sheepishly, showing a bright red contrast in his normally blue face.

"Of course, I would" Volteer replies, and watches as his boorish friend smiles with surprise. The yellow dragon looks back out over the crowd, and continues with a great deal of sarcasm.

"The only problem is...I don't know if I could be so pompous, or snobbish, self-center, or narcissistic, completely ego driven, and absolutely arroga.."

"Well Thank You...Friend!" Cyril cuts in, and Volteer quickly laughs from the blue dragon's sudden response to the onslaught of his character.

"I'm kidding...Cyril!" The yellow dragon remarks, placing his arm around the Ice Guardian, and pulling him against his side. The blue dragon becomes a bit uncomfortable, being held so close by Volteer, however, he relaxes his muscles hearing the next statement from his best friend.

"I would make Spyro's speech seem short in comparison, and there would not be a dry eye in the crowd!"

Volteer releases his grip on Cyril, then strolls over to the edge of the platform. The yellow Guardian has a vast amount of emotion running through him now, and does not want to show it. He quickly sees a spot to be alone, and opens his wings to fly.

Cyril can see his best friend is distraught, and allows him to leave, however before he can take flight.

"VOLTEER!" A voice barks from the side of the platform, and both Guardians are startled to see a familiar dragon.

"Nick!" The electric dragon replies, folding his wings to his side, waiting for the greenish-blue dragon to approach. He can see the nervousness in his eyes, and becomes concerned very quick.

This water dragon's family were very special guests at the ceremony, though Nick did not want to be here, and his reasons are confirmed as he is booed by the crowd.

They also know who this dragon is, and some have even been treating him like Sparx' death was his fault. However, he was begged by the guardians to attend, along with his wife and three young children. Three whelplings that were spared from a deadly flood, nearly a year ago, by a heroic act.

The Guardian's stomachs fill with guilt, hearing the jeers from the crowd, but horror consumes their souls, as the terrified father blurts out the reason for his panic.

"My kids are gone!" Nick barks, still running across the stage, and several gasps can be heard from the crowd up front. The green and blue dragon stops short, looking down at the jaded group that has hounded him all day, and collapses in a heap.

"I hope you're all happy now..." The horrified father cries out to several dragons staring at him. "...you didn't want me or my wife here...and we get the point...so just give us back our family, and we will leave this city...forever."

Hearing that statement, many dragons are overcome by the possible thought of their kidnapping, and load the stage to comfort the distraught father. One in particular is first to his side, and Nick looks up to this dark warrior with surprise. He can remember the cold stare he received from this same creature only a few minutes ago, but now all he can see is a deep sincerity in his eyes.

"I'm so sorry for what I said before." This very thin but powerful black dragon remarks, placing his hand upon Nick's shoulder. "I promise you...We will find them!"

"Why... why would you help me?" The now angered father asks with surprise, as this dark dragon lifts him back to his feet. "You said I didn't deserve to have kids if I couldn't keep them safe...and now you've proved that!"

"Because...I was stupidl..." The black dragon says lowering his head. "...this was never your fault, nor your wife's, and your children do not deserve to be made pawns for you to suffer."

Nick is rocked to his core, as the group that hounded him all day, suddenly back up the word of the black and gray dragon.

"Whoever did this to you..." He continues, looking at his friends with anger in his eyes, then shows that same stern stare to the worried father. "...we will make them pay for such an act of cruelty!"

The slender black dragon then stands on his hind legs, dwarfing everyone on the stage with his height and sheer presence.

"YOU HEARD ME!" He yells, straightening everyone to attention. "What are guys standing around for...find those kids...NOW!"

The group of several dragons take off from the stage in every direction, and their dark leader turns back to the surprised father.

"Are you coming..." He remarks, this time with a bit of anger in his voice. "...or are you just going to leave you kid's fate...to another hero!"

Nick takes his feet quickly, and gets muzzle to muzzle with the dark dragon. He heard a taunt similar to that before, and this time the angry dragon will not let him talk poorly about his parenting skills any longer.

"I LOVE MY KIDS..." He barks in his face, showing a deep rage that the green and blue dragon did not show before. However, Nick pauses for a second, looks at the stone pillar to his left, then lowers his head.

"...I was not in the city when that storm came. My wife and I were helping to rebuild Dragoon Bay, or it would be my name on that monument..."

Nick straightens himself up, then stares deep into green eyes of this shadowy creature. "...and don't you EVER forget that!"

The black dragon pauses himself, for a moment, then smugly smiles in Nick's face

"That's all I wanted to hear...now lets go find your children." He replies with a smile, then opens his dark gray wings.

"I'm sure they are just playing in this large park, and are in no danger." The black dragon remarks hoping to put the restless father at ease, but can see it is no use to settle Nick's nerves.

"But I'll swear this to you right now..." He pauses again, then looks over at the two guardians. "...If that is not the case, I will make sure who ever took your children, will never take anything again...EVER!"

The dark dragon takes off from the stage, and Nick looks over to the guardians himself.

"Who is that?"

Cyril and Volteer both show some surprise in their expression, because both understand this dragon very well.

"If there was ever to be a Shadow Guardian, Blanca would be that dragon!" Cyril remarks to the young father, and Nick looks up at the black dragon flying away with shock.

"That's Blanca...the leader of the Shadow Clan..." He says with surprise, then looks back a the two guardians in fear.

"...And you just let me yell in his face like that!"

Volteer laughs, unsettling the greenish-blue dragon a little more, but the Electric Guardian knows much about the Shadow Leader. Though he is the head of an infamous gang, this group has never been one to just attack the innocent.

The Shadow Clan Warriors are respected, but still feared, and Volteer knows Blanca personally. He knows it is the love and safety for his own children, that drives this dark dragon.

"Trust me Nick...He is perfect for this..." The yellow and blue guardian says, walking over to the young father. "...He will find your kids wherever they are...I promise!"

The water dragon gulps his saliva, still with a sense of panic, and more so as the Shadow Clan Leader yells at him from the sky.

"Sometime today would be nice!"

Nick can hear the anger in his voice, and sees the frustration in his eyes. Without another delay, the green dragon takes off to the sky, giving the guardians a very fear-filled last glance.

Volteer turns his head towards his best friend and shows a slight grin.

"I think maybe we should go with them, Cyril." He remarks, returning his eyes to the sky, and watching Blanca grab the green dragon by the shoulders to yell at him again.

"I would like those kids to see their father again...in one piece!"

The large Ice dragon grunts with annoyance, and Volteer rolls his eyes, but when Cyril pulls his clipboard out to see what is next on the agenda, the Electric Guardian finally snaps.

"Spyro and Cynder are gone!" He barks, then walks over to his friend, yanking the schedule from Cyril's paws, and taring it up in front of his face.

"Now that your schedule is complete..." The yellow dragon remarks with a note of anger in his voice, watching the two dragons begin to leave the area. "...I think it's time you did what you were born to do...AND BE A *bleep* GUARDIAN!"

Cyril is shocked at this outburst, hearing not only Volteer raise his voice at him, but also keeping a smooth flow of words that was not overrun with adjectives.

"I'm sorry, Volteer..." The Ice Dragon replies, shaking his head in disbelief at his own pompousness. "...I wasn't thinking!"

"Well you better start!" The Electric dragon remarks, opening his wing, and preparing to take flight. However, before he leaps into the sky, Volteer looks over at his startled friend, and shows him a smile.

"Because...If I have to do the thinking around here...then we are completely, totally, absolutely, positively, one hundred percent...screwed!"

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

On a winding path in a dense forest, Somewhere deep in Dragonfly park, a small search party begins to become frustrated.

"Where are they!" A young girl's voice yells, becoming more annoyed with this ongoing search. "I saw them go this way...I know I did!"

"Catarina..." A softer voice remarks. "...we should go back...I'm sure mom and dad are looking for us by now!"

"NO!" Catarina yells, turning back to her younger sister. "We have to find Spyro...this way Daddy can apologize..."

The young whelplings both pause, knowing how hard their father has taken the death of the Hero of Avalar's brother, truly believing it was his fault. They are hoping a face to face meeting with the purple dragon could help fix their father's emotions, and tried to speak with him before he left. However, they became disappointed watching the young hero fly away with his son and his dragonfly family.

The two girls quickly hatched a plan with their younger brother to follow and find the hidden mushroom village of Spyro's childhood home. But of course, they never said anything to their parents.

"...we have to find him Gianna!" Catarina says, quietly wrapping her lavender-white wings around her sister. "We just have to."

Suddenly, a two-toned blue whelpling pops out from a patch of woods behind the young girls, and runs with excitement to their position.

He stops, seeing only his older sister. A blue dragoness with vibrant green markings, and long wings that fade from the color of her body, through a rainbow of light purple to their pure white edges.

However, what he can see the most is that his sister is crying.

"Are you OK!" His voice remarks with sudden sadness, quickly becoming worried himself hearing Catarina crying, and wondering where his other sister is. "Where's Gianna?"

"I'm right here, Nicholas!" Her voice calls out to calm her brother. She heard the tone of his voice, and didn't want him to panic. Catarina opens her wings, revealing his red and orange-colored sister, and the fire dragon gives her brother a smile

A deep breath is taken by the smallest whelpling of the bunch, seeing both of his sisters, and with a child like rebound in emotion, the youngster becomes excited again to tell his sisters what he saw.

"I found it!" His says, running toward them again. The two-toned blue dragon's strides are slightly stumbled, being so young, but he never falls getting to his sisters as fast as he can to give them the news.

However, Gianna and Catarina give him a very doubt filled stare.

"Come on Nicholas!" They say in unison to their brother.

"You said that five times already!" Catarina barks, and the one that hatched this plan with her kin, looking at her younger brother with some anger. "If we didn't stop every time you said so...we would have found him by now!"

The young dragon's shoulders hunch with depression, and tears fill his eyes. He was so happy to be included with his sisters' plans for the first time, and only wanted to do his best. However, hearing his older sister yelling at him, the young two-toned blue dragon becomes upset again.

Catarina and Gianna feel horrible the second his eyes fill with moisture, and they quickly pull him into their embrace to cheer him up.

"I'm sorry, Nick..." Catarina says, using a soft voice that show her brother she did something wrong. "...I didn't mean that...I'm just getting tired, and I'm afraid that Daddy is gonna be very mad at us, so we can't fool around anymore"

The small blue dragon looks up at his sister, with sadness in his eyes, and tries talking through his emotions.

"But I really...found it this time..." He says, and Catarina's brow drops with doubt, so he turns his head to his sister closer to his age, and shows her the same look. "...honest Gianna...I really did!"

The red and orange dragoness, much like her mother, is very receptive, and the reason they have checked all five of her brother's sightings. However, this time she shows some doubt in her eyes too, and Nicholas just lowers his head.

"Catarina's right...we can't waste more time." The younger sister remarks, placing her paw upon her brother's head. "So just tell us why you think it's the right place this time?"

"Because there is a fifty-foot mushroom in that village!" The young dragon says, then looks up at his sisters, showings them a sudden smugness.

Both sisters eyes pop open, and the smug smile gets even wider on Nicholas' face.

"Where is it!" Catarina remarks, placing her paw on the smaller blue dragon's head, and rubbing it gently.

Proudly leading his older sisters, the young whelpling runs back to the spot he came from, and forces himself into the dense brush.

"Are you serious!" Gianna remarks, seeing how much trouble her brother is having to burrow a path that is not there, and Catarina is just as hesitant as she practically finishes her sister thought.

"I'm not going through a bush!"

Nicholas stops, and looks back his sisters with concern in his eyes.

"But this is the way, it's only a few feet thick, and then there is a path...I swear!"

Catarina grasps her brother's tail, and yanks him from the thick foliage wall, and Nicholas begin to become upset again.

"Stop!" He yelps "I mean it...there is really a path!"

The larger blue dragon, places her paw on Nicholas' mouth keeping him from yelling, and looking at him with a smile.

"Take it easy you whelpling..." She says, and the young dragon shows his sister a very angry set of eyes. However he stops flailing around when he hears her next words.

"...let us...dragons...show you the easy way through a bush."

"Come on Gianna, we'll show a tiny whelpling what they teach in a real dragon's school." Catarina remarks, and the small red and orange dragoness, very quiet and shy her power, just raises and lowers her head.

Nick's eyes light up as a small flame burns from Gianna's mouth, igniting the large shrub blocking the path. Catarina quickly smothers the flames with a coating of Ice, and both dragons smash the frozen and weakened branches with their tails. Only a small section of the block is cleared, so the red and orange dragoness lights up the bush again.

Several times the young girls burn and clear, becoming more frustrated seeing nothing. However, with one last angry burn from Gianna, and a good-sized amount of ice power displayed by the older Catarina, the unused path their brother had told them about, is finally uncovered.

"I told you!" He remarks with a triumphant bark, as his sister's eyes open wide with more surprise. "It's right there!"

Nicholas snobbishly bumps past his sisters, running down the path he has been on before.

"You should follow me from here on out...just so you don't get lost!"

Both dragon's rolls their eyes, but suddenly they look at each other with a smile. They are going to find Spyro, and be able to fix their family.

Gianna and Catarina become as jovial as their brother, running after him as fast as they can. They follow as instructed, watching their brother intently as his steps become more and more anxious. As they enter into a steep canyon, the youngest whelpling knows he's getting closer, and suddenly trips over his front paws, falling flat on his muzzle.

His sisters are quick to his side to help him up, brush him off, then laugh in his face.

"Easy Nicholas!" Catarina remarks with laughter as she helps her brother back to his feet. "I'm sure the village is not going anywhere."

Nicholas looks up at his older sister, and shows her a very approving smile. However, when he turns to his other sister, he is surprised to see a serious look upon her face.

"What is Gianna?" The smallest of the three whelplings asks, and the red dragon's eyes focus back upon her brother.

"Look... Look behind you!" She says, and Both Nicholas and Catarina are startled by their sister's sudden reaction to something, turning their heads swiftly in the direction that Gianna is staring.

The younger dragon remains confused for a moment, but Catarina sees it immediately, and her eyes open wide with delight.

"WE ARE HERE!" She barks, running over towards a large stone statue, that caught Gianna's attention.

The Blue & Green colored dragoness, becomes even more excited as she approaches the granite likeness of the former Fire Guardian, and seeing the same view she and Gianna have seen a thousand times before in school. A large mushroom village, sitting down in a lowered valley, with the Guardian of Fire protecting the entrance.

The two sisters have seen this exact view before, in a portrait at their school, and stare in awe, being in the same position that the portrait was drawn from. Gianna stands beside her sister, removing a photo from a small satchel around her waist, and holds it up in the air for them both to look at.

A picture they walk by every day, and remember the one that saved them.

Displayed for all that enter Spyro Elementary School, this portrait shows a slightly younger purple hero, standing by a statue of the Fire Guardian, with his then girlfriend Cynder. However, unlike the other children, it is the little yellow dragonfly in the picture that they admire the most.

"We did it! That's Sparx' home!" Catarina remarks with sudden shock focusing on the massive sized mushroom that sits in the rear of the village. She looks down at her little brother as he walks over to her sister with a timid stride. "You really did it, Nicholas! I'm sorry I doubted you."

The older sister, twice the size of her similar colored brother, grabs Nicholas in her arms and lifts him off the ground in a tight embrace. Catarina then wraps her wing around Gianna, and pulls her closer to her side.

"I knew we could do this if we worked together." The older dragon remarks, beginning to weep with emotion and excitement. "I cannot tell you how proud I am to be your sister, and that I love you both."

Catarina's siblings hold her tighter, and she can feel a deeper emotion inside her heart, and an enormous smile fills her features.

"But I want you two to know one thing..." She whispers, and holds them just a little longer. Then suddenly Catarina releases her grip, and jumps into the air, looking down at her smaller brother and sister with smugness.

"...I'm gonna beat you guys to the village now...and I'm gonna win the bet!"

"NO FAIR!" Gianna remarks, knowing she can't keep up with her bigger sister's speed, and realizing she will have to do her chores for the next week.

Nicholas stomps his feet, and gives her a deep anger-filled look.

"BUT I WAS HERE ALREADY!"

"Did you go into the village?" The older sister asks sarcastically, and Nicholas just lowers his head.

Catarina shrugs her shoulders and chuckles, turning towards Spyro's home, and slowly flies away.

"Then I guess you didn't win...did you!"

Gianna looks at her little brother with disgust, and they both get angry with their sister for thinking of the bet before them.

"I don't want to do her chores again!" Nicholas remarks with sadness, looking up at the sister that has tricked him into doing her chore dozens of times.

"YOU STINK, CATARINA!"

Suddenly, and without warning, a hairy ape-like creature, twice Catarina's size, hits her from the side. The young dragoness, squeals from the shock, but more so as her small frame is taken from the sky and slammed down to the ground hard.

Gianna and Nicholas jump seeing their sister, attacked so viciously, and though they were mad at her, both are suddenly consumed with fear for her life.

"NOOO!" Gianna screams, blasting just a small stream of fire from her muzzle, knowing she could hit her sister. It has little to no effect upon her attacker, as the large ape just pats the flames out on his body, and stares at the two other whelplings with anger.

"When I'm done with her..." His raspy voice barks, as he places his foot on Catarina's back. The large creature reaches down to his waist, unsheathing his dagger, then raises it up in the air. "...you two are next!"

Both dragons are frozen with fear, however, seeing their sister about to be slain, the youngsters suddenly snap.

"LEAVE MY SISTER ALONE!" Nicholas yells, and an incredible gust of wind then slams the large creature, lifting him up off Catarina.

Gianna, startled by Nicholas' sudden show of his first elemental attack, doesn't hesitate long after seeing the ape blown from Catarina's back. The young dragoness raises the temperature of her breath, as her sister crawls away, and unleashes a feral blast of fire. This time she torches the ape-like warrior, sending him running for water, and both Nicholas and Gianna are able to run to their sister's aid.

"Are you OK?" They both ask Catarina, seeing the scrapes on her side from hitting the ground, and hearing the young dragoness moaning in pain.

The young blue dragon can see the terrified look on her brother and sister's faces, and though she is in great pain, Catarina lies to keep them calm.

"YES...I'm Fine" She says with a wince in her voice, standing up on her feet. "What was that thing?"

"I don't know!" Gianna replies, breathing heavily from fear, and an over use of her power. "I just hope there are no more..."

Suddenly, Nicholas gasps, and grabs his sisters.

"LOOK!" He yells with fear, staring into the forest behind them, and both girls turn to see what has spooked their brother.

"By the ancestors!" Catarina cries, seeing hundreds of the same creatures approaching, all with their blades drawn.

She looks down at her brother and sister, and knows they have no chance of escape.

"I did it again..." She whispers

Catarina feels the harsh reality, hugs her brother and sister tightly, then closes her eyes. This is second time she has led them into life-threatening danger, and the young dragoness cannot help but be overcome with guilt for her actions.

"...I'm so sorry, Sparx...I wasted our second chance!"

Knowing it will do nothing, Catarina still draws every bit of energy she can muster, then turns her head towards the approaching horde. Launching the most powerful ice attack she has ever released, the young blue and green dragoness shows her last act of defiance, by firing an ice bomb at them. She then holds her brother and sister tighter, waiting for the inevitable.

Suddenly Catarina feels a heavy rumble of power, and the sensation of an enormous drop in the temperature around them, much colder than she was expecting. She opens her eyes as nothing happens, and they fill with surprise seeing the charging ape army frozen solid before her.

Nicholas and Gianna pull down their sister's wing to look, and are just as shocked seeing a forest of frozen apes standing inches from them. Gianna looks up at Catarina and can see her sister is just as dumbfounded.

"WOW CATARINA!" Nicholas barks, hugging his sister tightly, truly believing she saved his life.

"WOW is right!" Another voice barks as well, startling all three whelplings to look up. Their eyes fill with wonder seeing the Hero of Avalar hovering above them, with a frosty mist of power still billowing from his muzzle.

"That was a very impressive ice attack!" Spyro continues, as he lands before the three whelplings, lowering his head down to Catarina, and chilling her with his still cold breath.

"I doubt I can do better than that!"

The1upguy · Jun 26, 2013 4:06 PM

Chapter 34 Quick to Draw Blood

"General...a dragon approaches!" A gruff voice remarks in the dark shadows, and the ruby-red eye of his master lights up his face. Three scars mar the left eye and cheek of this high-leveled ape warrior, scars left behind by Cynder, when she ended his life years ago.

"Is it Spyro?" Gaul replies, with anger in being disturbed, and the ape warrior looks down, knowing his answer will only enrage him further.

"No, Master Gaul...it is not..." He says, then pauses as the large gorilla general growls with pure rage. He quickly continues with why he has disturbed him. "...but this dragon is searching for something, and will undoubtedly discover our hidden forces."

The large ape stops his grunting, and looks towards the opening in the trees. He can see a red and black dragon, slowly weaving through the air, never taking his eyes from the ground.

"I wonder what he is looking for?" Gaul asks a loud, then turns his attention to his second in command. "No matter...Tycor wants all the dragons dead, so bring him down!"

"Yes sir!" The scarred warrior replies, and turns his attention to the tree top above. His eyes lock upon the many apes, perched on the branches, awaiting their orders.

With a simple gesture of his finger towards the approaching threat, a dozen arrows are fired from the camouflaged canopy of the forest, all striking the red dragon in the chest. With barely a sound, one of the Shadow Clan members sent to look for three lost children, is dropped from the sky.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Lying in a daze at the entrance of Spyro's childhood home, deep inside Dragonfly Park, Catarina is still frozen with shock. She was so terrified by the attack against her, that she barely noticed the two purple dragons that rescued her family. Instead, struggling with a slew of deep emotions, emotions that rose to the surface from her past, filling her mind with memories she has tried hard to suppress.

The ape that hit her was a stark reminder of a powerful wave of water that slammed her unsuspectingly, when she almost lost her family the first time. Catarina was caught in a flood with the two young whelplings, her parents left her to watch, one fateful day. When a storm, the likes of which New Warfang had never seen before, swept through.

With parts of the city still under construction, a temporary dam to the new reservoir collapsed, sending a torrent of water through the streets. Catarina had made the simple mistake of venturing from her home at the wrong time, and was caught in the surge with her brother and sister.

Nicholas was ripped from her arms, as the streets were turned to strong flowing rivers, and she watched with more horror, as her sister Gianna instinctively grabbed his paw. She too was dragged down the street with him.

The little blue and green dragoness ran as fast as she could, hearing the fear-filled screams of her brother and sister. However, she was unable to keep up with the speed of the water, and couldn't prevent them from being pulled into a large whirlpool.

A storm drain, overwhelmed with the surge, had lost its protective grating, and both small whelplings were no match for the force of water that sucked them in. Like a black hole, this deadly whirlpool began pulling in everything, and the drain was soon plugged with mud and debris.

Catarina, hovering above, could see Nicholas and Gianna were not strong enough to pull themselves against the inflow of water, and panic set in watching the level of water rise fast. Hearing her brother and sister crying, and seeing them only a few feet from her reach, Catarina made her second mistake. She lowered down to help them by herself, and was overwhelmed by the current.

Consumed with guilt, helplessly watching her brother and sisters drown beside her, and knowing there was nothing she could do to stop it, the young dragoness felt her worse nightmare was coming true.

Luckily for her, a yellow dragonfly was witness to her perilous situation, and quick to lend his aid.

Seeing what he thought was a simple solution to the problem, Sparx showed Catarina a calm smile, and told her he would be right back before plunging into the muddy water. However, upon unplugging the drain, the little dragonfly was quickly swept away with the violent surge of water that emptied from the basin.

Catarina huddled her brother and sister together, as the water level dropped, and waited for Sparx to emerge...but he never did.

The image of his last smile now burns her memory.

"Are you OK, Young lady?" A voice remarks, and the blue-green dragoness opens her eyes with shock. She takes a deep breath seeing Sparx' face again, looking back at her from his father, and lowers her head

"I'm fine!" Catarina replies, backing away, overcome with emotions.

Nina can see her eyes show more fear, as Catarina recognizes them both as Spyro's adoptive parents, and the mother and father of the one that died for her mistakes.

"We were just passing by..." She replies nervously, hoping they don't recognize her. "..we got lost out here during the dedication, and must get back to the great lawn!"

Gianna stares up at her sister with shock.

"But we just found Spyro, Cat! Don't we ha..."

The older dragon places her paw on Gianna's muzzle, cutting off her statement, and pushing her towards the path they came down.

"It's OK, my young friend..." Flash remarks, trying to settle her down. "...we know who you are Catarina, and want to help you."

The blue-green and light purple-winged dragoness pauses, then turns her head towards the two dragonflies. She shutters seeing the tears in their eyes, but a receptive smile on their faces.

"You know who I am?" She replies timidly, and both Flash and Nina fly closer to her face. They place their small hands upon her light blue nose.

"Of we know who you are!" Nina remarks, staring deep into her green eyes. "You are the ones our son choose to protect...with his life!"

Catarina takes a deep breath, and Gianna and Nicholas, standing by her side, grab their sister in a tight embrace to comfort her.

"I'm so sorry..." The young dragoness says, and begins to cry, but Flash is quick to rub the bridge of her nose, showing her a larger smile then before.

"Do not be sorry, Catarina..." He says with confidence, looking over to his wife. "...we have never blamed you for what happened...and have always known, that this was just an accident!"

The young dragoness pauses, looking down at her brother, and placing a paw on Nicholas' head. She can see a smile on his face, trying to cheer her up, but turns her attention to her younger sister. The one she always confides with.

Though she is shy, Gianna will speak her mind to her sister, and decides this is the time to confront her demons. Demons that a younger sister heard her best friend fight with in her nightmares.

"He's right, Catarina!" Gianna says bluntly. "You have been blaming yourself, and that's the only reason why I agreed to find Spyro with you, so he can tell you once and for all...this was not YOUR fault!"

The blue-green dragoness is startled by her sisters reaction, lying back down on her stomach and gives Gianna a cold stare.

"Be quiet..." She says to her younger sister. "...you don't what you're talking about!"

Only a few years younger, Gianna has vibrant memories from that day as well, along with the knowledge of what really happened. She has heard this same reply from Catarina since that day, and finally loses control. The very shy, tiny, orange-chested, red-scaled dragoness stomps her feet HARD, and Catarina jumps as she barks back with RAGE.

"YES I DO!"

"You think I don't remember what happened?" She asks rhetorically, getting in her sister's face. "I was there too!"

"You had no choice but to go out in that storm, Catarina!" The young dragon continues with her voice still a few octaves above normal, and a look of deep concern in her eyes. "We were in danger at the house, or did you forget that?"

Catarina lowers her head, recalling the tree that slammed their home, and a power surge that darkened the lights, however she knows now they would have been safer in the dark, then in the streets.

"We only lost power...I should have never left the house, Gianna..." She replies somberly, trying to keep the blame on herself. "...I should have just stayed where we were, and never took you guys out in that flood."

"It was only raining at the time Catarina, and you did what you were supposed to!" Gianna remarks, grabbing her sister's jaw and staring into her eyes. "You bundled up your brother and sister, and took us to Jordan's house, like mom and dad told you to do if there was a problem."

The younger red and orange dragon pauses, remembering the walk that night, and how scared she was.

"You held my paw so tight, that I still feel your grip..." She says in a trance, recalling every detail of that moment, even the look of confidence in her sister's eyes. A sudden smile fills her face, remembering that look.

"...you made me feel safe!"

Suddenly a chill shoots down her spine, as the awful noise that filled the air that day, echoes in her memories. But mostly, remembering the look of terror that struck Catarina's face seeing the wave approach, and her desperate chase, down the street, after them.

"No one could have expected that dam to break..." She remarks bluntly, then looks at her sister with anger "...SO HOW COULD YOU?"

Catarina says nothing, and Gianna slowly walks over to her sister, lying down beside her.

"You did everything right that day, Catarina..." The young red dragon remarks trying to hold back her tears. "...or I would not be by MY SISTER'S side right now!"

Catarina pauses as Gianna rubs the side of her muzzle against her flank, and lowers her head to the ground. The blue and green dragoness places her left arm around her sister, holding her brother with her right, and embraces them both.

"Well...I couldn't have said that any better myself!" Flash remarks, startling the three whelplings to look in his direction "Now, if you can show us a smile young lady...my wife and I can actually think you believe that!"

Catarina, suddenly feels a weight lift from her soul, as both dragonflies show her their smiles. She tries to show them the same happy gesture, however, the young blue dragoness is still not fully receptive to the idea this is not her fault yet, and shows a less enthusiastic grin.

Nina and Flash chuckle slightly, looking at each other in approval.

"That's a start!" Flash says to his wife "I guess we could call that a smile!"

"I think it's hard to smile with a cut like that, Grandpa!" Sparx remarks sarcastically, suddenly startling everyone as he strolls out of the group of frozen apes. "I would have a hard time smiling too. I'm surprised she's still sitting upright!"

Catarina blushes, as Sparx sits beside her and continues to boost her spirit, and ego.

"This a tough little dragoness..." He remarks, turning his head towards the ape army his father froze solid with one breath. "...I mean, WOW Grandpa...Look at what she did!"

"Stop it!" The blushing dragon replies, showing a bigger smile. "I couldn't do that."

Sparx returns his eyes to Catarina, and places his right paw upon her back.

"No...but you will someday!" He remarks softly, leaning in towards her ear, and placing his left paw upon her injured side.

Catarina jumps from the sudden pain, but relaxes as the throbbing subsides in an instant. Sparx' paw begins to glow with power, and his voice continues softly in her ear.

"You are a very strong dragoness...my father and I felt it." He says, and Catarina can feel his essence begin to envelop her body. "So, just let this power I'm giving you flow unrestrained, and it will help to heal you!"

Nicholas and Gianna, being in their sister's grasp, can feel his power coursing through their bodies as well, and relax along with Catarina. All three take on the regenerating glow of Sparx, and breathe together in unison.

"Three hearts, beating as one..." He says softly, in a trance of power, sending his message throughout the young whelplings. "...this family's bond is strong, and you will always be there to help one another."

Nina and Flash watch with awe as their grandson takes special care of the three dragons their son saved. She glances at her husband, giving him a smile, then gestures her head towards the frozen forest of apes.

"I'm gonna go find Spyro, honey..." She remarks, turning her head towards Sparx, and smiling at his continued support for the three young dragons they've adopted in their hearts. "...I want him to see this."

Flash nods his head, and Nina pauses for another glimpse of their powerful new grandson.

"He's so much like him, Flash!" She remarks before flying off towards the frozen enemy army.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Well he's not making me much happier, Gaven..." Spyro barks with anger, looking at the small group of frozen apes that attacked his home. "...I can't believe he's making a move this quickly. I thought he would need time to recover!"

"Well I'm not surprised, he is as ruthless as they come Spyro, and I would say, he's just looking for blood now..." The Portal Master's voice crackles back, and Spyro can hear his fingers tapping the buttons at his control panel. "...but I think you have a good plan, and that should still give you the upper hand!"

Spyro shows a slight smile, hearing the confidence in his superior officer.

"It looks as if he has his entire army approaching your position, and that will be his downfall!" The Portal Master continues. "Everyone is on standby, General...you are in command from here on out!"

"Yes sir!" Spyro remarks taking control of the entire Skylander forces, and feeling an incredible amount of responsibility. This is the first time Gaven has given him control of everyone, and the purple dragon takes a deep breath, relaxing himself for a moment to speak.

"Thank you Gaven, and I want you to know there's only one friend that I've had in my life, who has been more loyal...and that I respected more than you..." He says, pausing to look over at his mother whom he just noticed eavesdropping on this conversation. Spyro throws her a smile.

"...and I called him my brother!"

Nina smiles back at her son, and Gaven pauses taking a breath himself.

"Good Luck General!" He replies, and the purple and gold hero can hear a tone of emotion in the old master's voice. "And Spyro...if you need my help personally...don't hesitate to call!"

The crackling sound of Spyro's communicator shutting down, covers Nina's joyfully sobs, but then he clearly hears the emotion flow from a proud mother.

"You two were the best boys a mother could ever have..." She remarks, floating over to her son, and wiping the large tear that begins forming in his left eye. "...and never once, did we doubt your love towards one another...or to us!"

Spyro places his paw gently against his mother's back, as she stretches her arms over the bridge of his nose. The same way he has hugged his much smaller mother nearly his whole life, and the same comfort still comes from this tiny but overwhelmingly powerful touch.

"I love you Mom!" Spyro remarks, then looks his adoptive mother in the face.

A gambit of emotions, followed by countless visions, fill the young hero's heart, and he closes his eyes to let them do their job. These memories allow him to see his brother and the many triumphs they had over the years. Victories that would have never came to pass, if this dragonfly he is hugging, did not save his life.

"I can never repay You or Dad, for what you gave me!" He says, adding just a little more pressure to his overbearing hug.

"You already did Spyro..." Nina replies, returning the same tight grip on his nose. "...you already did...My Baby!"

Spyro, knowing the danger that fast approaches, still takes his time to hold his mother quietly, letting her release some of her emotion. The purple and gold dragon, relishes this moment as long as he can, taking several deep breaths, and looking around at the place he still calls home.

Suddenly, his eyes focus on the hundred or so apes he froze before, and the young hero becomes angered.

Nina can feel the flip in her son's emotion, and quickly becomes concerned.

"What is it Spyro?" She asks calmly...trying to understand what's on his mind, and she watches as his eyes return to hers with rage, but also sorrow.

"I'm sorry, Mom..." He replies, looking towards the home he grew up in, and seeing a cloud of dust rising up into the sky from the north. "...we have to leave our home!"

"What's happening?" She asks, seeing anger take over his eyes as his pupils slowly fade away.

"You and Dad need to go with Sparx, and those young whelplings, to the city..." The purple dragon remarks, then looks back to his mother. "...I will make sure you're not followed, but you have to go now!"

"DAD!" Sparx screams out, startling Spyro and Nina, and both can hear the fear in his voice.

Spyro runs out of the frozen group of apes to his son's side, and he quickly notices the reason for his panic. Unable to see from where he was standing, Spyro gets a quick glimpse of the second, even larger and much closer, disturbance approaching from the west.

"By the Ancestors!" He remarks with concern, then leaps into the air to get a full view of the danger.

Sparx and three healed whelplings look up at the purple and gold dragon, as Nina and Flash do the same. The parents of the noble hero quickly watch as their son's pupils return, and show a deep concern.

"SPARX...RUN NOW...GET EVERYONE OUT OF HERE!" His father yells, and in less than a second, the young dragon can see his reason for great concern. Hundreds of apes, swarming like locusts, pour out of the forest, and into the mushroom village.

Without pause in his action, Sparx grasps Catarina, who is still holding her brother and sister, and takes off into the air. He snatches his grandparents with his hind paws, on the way up, and gives his father a worried look.

"GO Sparx...I will cover your exit" He says, and the young dragon stops his ascent.

"What about you Dad? I can't leave you here all alone!" The young dragon remarks, and Spyro shows him an anger-filled stare as his pupils, once again, disappear.

"I SAID GO!" His father yells and Sparx' tail curls up with fear. He shows Spyro a set of teary eyes that pierce the young hero's heart, and somberly turns around to fly away.

"SPARX..." Spyro yelps, and his son stops again, turning to see a smile on his father's face. "...I'll be OK... I still have a few tricks up my sleeve..."

Spyro holds up his right paw, showing off the wrist communicator embedded in his palm, and continues with a smugness in his voice.

"...and I will not be alone!"

Sparx exhales a deep breath, then shows a slight smile to his father.

"Now, please son...you need to leave now..." Spyro pauses, looking down at the mushroom village, now swarming with thousands of apes of all sizes. He looks back at his mother and grins. "...I don't want my mom to see what I'm about to do to her home!"

"What?" Nina barks, giving Spyro a puzzled look, but before she can get a single response from her son, Sparx takes off towards the city.

A smile fills the purple and gold dragon's face, as he watches his family leave for the safety within New Warfang's walls, and a slight chuckle follows hearing his mother's angry voice fading as she gets further from the danger.

"Don't worry Mom..." Spyro says to himself, looking back down at the mob of evil creatures, already destroying the village. "...I will rebuild our home on their ashes!"

Spyro begins tapping buttons on his wrist communicator, and smiles as a portal begins to open above the mushroom village, in a horizontal position.

"Drop one now, Gaven!" He orders into his palm.

"Already...We'll then you better get the hell out of there, General!" The Portal Master replies, and Spyro looks down at the group that will not be there much longer, showing a very smug grin.

"Yes Sir!" The purple dragon remarks, and watches as a glowing orb begins to emerge from the hovering portal. Spyro thrusts his wings back, circling around, and taking off as fast as he can.

He turns his head back, watching this powerful energy bomb fall to the ground, and a cold reality strikes Spyro's soul. He is witnessing the destruction of his home, and the place where he grew up playing with his brother.

"I will make you pay for this, Tycor..." Spyro barks to himself, turning his eyes away from the bright flash of light that envelops the village. "...By the ancestors, I swear to you now...you will die by my paw!"

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Meanwhile, just above the tree line, and vigilantly staring down, two dragons are continuing their search for three lost children. Never taking their eyes from the ground, the black and green dragons have found nothing but empty forest. Even as frustrated as they are, they have still enjoyed a thought-provoking conversation. Both are stunned at the similarities between themselves, and have not stopped talking since they left the temporary stage, almost an hour ago. However, one last statement shocks the green dragon, and he cannot help but repeat what he just heard.

"You have nine children...and their all girls!" Nick remarks with a chuckle, still staring down at the ground, but he looks up when he notices Blanca come to a dead stop.

"What is that supposed to mean, Nick?" The Shadow dragon asks with anger, watching a bit of fear build in the green dragon's eyes. "Is there any reason you are laughing?"

"NO!" Nick replies, surprised at Blanca's negative reaction. "I love girls...I have two of them, and I... I was just...ahhh"

"Calm down Nick..." The Shadow Clan leader says, trying to settle himself down. "...I didn't mean to snap at you like that."

He can see the sweat beading on the green dragon's brow, and realizes he meant nothing by his comment, but inside, Blanca heard a voice from his past.

"Why can't you make a man?" The Shadow dragon suddenly remarks, looking at Nick with a smile. "That's all I ever heard from my father."

Blanca takes a deep breath, and looks up at the sky.

"He died during the war, and never had a chance to see a grandson..." Blanca takes another breath, pauses for a moment to control his emotion, then looks at Nick with a smile once more.

"...but I have gotten over it...I love my daughters, and would not want to have it any other way."

Blanca can see the half-smile shown by his new friend, and suddenly remembers why they are there. The shadow dragon hovers over to Nick, and places his paw upon the green dragon's flank

"Our children are our life, and that is why I'm here to help you find your kids!"

Both dragons refocus their efforts, and continue a search pattern that has covered only a fraction of this massive park. However, they still continue to talk.

"So are you gonna to keep trying?" Nick bluntly asks, staying on the touchy topic, and he notices Blanca stutter in flight. "Come on your young enough...Aren't You?"

The Shadow Clan leader smiles, hearing the sarcastic tone in the younger dragon's voice.

"I'm young enough to beat you senseless if you ask me that again!" Blanca replies, with the same amount of sarcasm, and Nick does not show fear this time, instead he laughs hearing the dark dragons humor is much like his.

A moment or two goes by, before Nick decides to press the issue again

"So why don't you?" He says, not fearing the repercussions of the question, and this time stops himself. Blanca holds up alongside, seeing Nick really wants an answer. "I mean seriously...you told me you love your wife, so what is stopping you?"

"I have nine girls, Nick!" He replies bluntly. "...Do you know how hard it is to watch over NINE GIRLS!"

The green dragon laughs again, and Blanca shows a bit of anger at his reaction to his woes.

"That's why I love my Son!" Nick replies smugly. "So when I get older, he can watch them for me..."

The green dragon grasps Blanca's shoulder and looks deep into his eyes.

"... he is only TWO, and it has already started!"

Nick stares out over the vast forest, and takes a deep breath. He settles his own emotions, and looks back into Blanca's green eyes again.

"I know my boy is watching his sisters right now, and that gives me some comfort, but..." Nick lowers his head knowing how stubborn his son is. "...he's only two, and thinks he's a hero, like Spyro!"

Blanca reaches his left paw around the green dragon's back, and pulls him muzzle to muzzle.

"Because he is...but not like Spyro!" The Shadow Dragon says quietly. "He's a hero like his father...and don't you forget that!"

Nick shows the shadow dragon a grateful smile, and Blanca releases his grip.

"Now let's go find your children...Hero!"

The green dragon nods his head, and both continue their search.

A few more moments go by, before a sudden movement in the trees catches Blanca's eyes. He turns towards the rustling brush, and Nick follows along, seeing the same thing.

"Is that them?" The young father barks with excitement, finally seeing something that resembles life, and picking up the pace of his flight.

Suddenly, Blanca's powerful eyes fill with a great fear, seeing several apes readying to leap from the shadows of a nearby tree top. He can see all the trees begin to move, and thousands of eyes reflecting light from the darkness.

"NO!" Blanca screams.

Blindly charging for what he believes are his children, the green dragon has no clue of the danger, and feels something suddenly pounce upon his back.

Nick, startled by the impact, shakes his body, and turns his head to see what hit him, and a deep shock fills his heart. He can see three apes falling to the ground, after he bucked them off, however, his eyes lock on the one still holding on to his left wing. Still in shock, Nick watches helplessly as this ape warrior plunges a sharp dagger into his side.

Feeling the pain, immediately, but still not believing what is happening, Nick just freezes in flight. He can't even move, nor scream in pain, his eyes just focused on the red pupils of his killer, and the blood coming from the wound to his flank.

Suddenly, a dozen black claws, made completely of shadows, shear the ape from every direction, and his dismembered body falls from the green dragon.

Blanca, slams Nick from below, to keep his momentum moving up, and quickly uses his shadow power again. Hundreds of arrows fly harmless through a dark cloud, as the powerful dragon disappears into the Shadow Realm, with his injured friend in tow.

Nick can feel the pain of his wound begin to throb, but is frightened as his vision goes dark, and the world around him becomes cold. His arms and legs stiffen, and Nick realizes he can no longer move an inch. The green dragon becomes consumed with the thought that he is dying, and a whimper of sorrow comes from the distraught father.

"Hang on, Nick!" He hears suddenly, and the world around him returns. His eyes focus up on Blanca's and watch as they fade to black. "We are not out of danger yet, so just stay calm, and stop trying to move."

With these quick words, the world again goes dark and cold, and that is when Nick notices what is happening. He is still in the forest, but cloaked by a unique magic, hidden in the darkness by the most powerful Shadow Dragon in history. A sense of calm falls over him, allowing Blanca to move at a quicker pace.

"We must find Spyro, and warn him of this development!" His voice echoes in the darkness, and Nick once again begins to shutter.

"What about my children?" He replies, and Blanca remains silent for a moment.

"I'm sorry Nick..." The dark dragon says, dropping his magic cloak to look his new friend in the eyes. "...I'm afraid they may..."

"NO!" Nick screams, cutting Blanca off before he can say what he is fearing the most. "They're not dead...DO YOU UNDERSTAND!"

Blanca pauses, knowing that is not likely considering what he just saw, but looks Nick in the eye, and nods his head. It is how he would be thinking if his daughters went missing.

"We are still going to need Spyro's help, Nick. You and I cannot handle that alone..." He remarks, gesturing his head towards the ambushing swarm approaching them again. He then stares into the green dragon's eyes, as his fade to black, again cloaking both dragons in shadow.

The cold sensation of the darkness, chills Nick's spine, but the resounding words from the dragon keeping him safe, shake him to his core.

"...I just pray they are not in this area, my friend...or even Spyro's help, would be pointless!"

The1upguy · Jun 26, 2013 4:10 PM

Chapter 35 The Spirit of the City

Bound in the vines of his own rage, buried deep in a forest of hate and revenge, Tycor watches helplessly as his body soars through the air. Unable to control any movement, and forced to watch his actions, the son of the great Earth dragon Titan, is shocked seeing the Palace of New Warfang appear on the horizon.

"Are you crazy or stupid?" The stone dragon remarks. "My friends will kill you if you try to step foot in the city!"

A cold laughter echoes inside his head, and Tycor can see the Dark Master's pure form develop within the dream world of his soul. A powerful swirl of Convexity, held together with the energy of a sun, flashing with constant pulses of black lightning.

"Now why would you think that..." The Dark Master remarks, still controlling the flight of his symbiont puppet as second thought. "...I mean look for yourself, Tycor!"

The Dark energy creature points his hand towards the horizon, and half of the imaginary forest disappears, showing the bound dragon a larger vision of his actions. In complete control, the Dark Master focuses his attention to the main rampart tower, and a very familiar orange and black dragon.

At the top of the enormous main gate of New Warfang, this dragon's color quickly catches Tycor's eyes. He was hoping the Manweresmalls would just fire the cannons at him, but becomes depressed seeing his friend intervening quickly on his behalf.

"He's your best-friend, and would never let anyone hurt you..." The Dark Master whispers in Tycor's ear, and the bound dragon quickly shutters from a specific memory. "...he swore on his life, the day after I killed your family!"

"Garnet my friend, open the door for me...will ya!"

Tycor can hear his voice yell out in the real world, the same way he has always asked to enter the city, and the Dark Master smiles in his face. However, both are not surprised as the gate remains locked, and the orange and black dragon eagerly drops from the high wall, running up to his best-friend, and mentor.

"What did you do Tycor?" The stone dragon asks with deep concern in his eyes, and turns to the other three palace guards that land beside him. "We have orders to take you into custody, for attacking Spyro and the Guardians!"

Even as a citizen of this grand city, the Dark Master knew Tycor would not be able to just walk in after what he did the day before, and is finding the greeting he was expecting upon return. A standing order to detain the stone dragon, has been given to all Palace Guards, and they are surprised when the dragon they are told has gone crazy, lands before the gate with a genuine smile on his face.

"I did not attack the Guardians..." He replies quickly, easing his friend for only a moment. "...I only attacked Spyro...they just happened to get in my way!"

"What is wrong with you!" Garnet barks to his friend, knowing his feud with Cynder and her husband personally, but never believing he would do what he was accused of. However hearing it from his own mouth, the palace guard has no choice but to follow his orders.

"I'm sorry, Tycor...but I have to place you under arrest...for treason!" Garnet says, then looks at his fellow guards, holding a set of shackles.

"Do what you have to...Friend!" Tycor remarks, as the three other dragons place Titan's Cuffs on the stone master, a special set of restraints designed by his father to hold any Earth Elemental...including himself.

"I completely understand your position."

Garnet, hearing his best friend's snide tone, looks Tycor in the eye, and lowers his head seeing no remorse.

"You really did it...didn't you? You tried to kill Spyro?" He asks, and his heart sinks into his stomach, as the dragon he has known for years, smugly smiles in his face.

"I told you I would kill him, Garnet..." Tycor replies with an evil voice that chills the orange dragon's spine. "...but now I think I'll make him suffer a little bit more!"

Garnet slaps the brown and black dragon across the face, and stares into his eyes, as Tycor returns an angered glare.

"Maybe...I will just kill this one first!" The Dark Master remarks to his bound puppet, rubbing his cheek from the impact that Tycor's body received.

The bound dragon, feels the sting on his face as well, but then smiles for a brief second. He notices the Dark Master's grimacing face, and straightens his expression not to show he has this knowledge. A weakness of sorts in this dream world, Tycor notices quickly that the Dark Master feels the same stinging pain that he does.

"But what good will that do!" He remarks to himself.

However, in the real world, Garnet has seen enough, tugging the slack chain running from Tycor's neck-brace to his front legs. He pulls the shackled dragon's attention to him, and shows and angered set of eyes.

"Cooperate, Tycor..." The orange and black dragon remarks with a great deal of hatred "We don't want to have to drag you away, so just walk easy!"

Garnet pauses hearing the tone in his voice, and not believing this is happening to the dragon his parents helped raise...a dragon he has been proud to call a brother.

"Maybe with some help...you can find a way to let go of this anger..." The orange dragon somberly continues, looking up towards the stone dragon he has studied under.

"...but I just hope it's not too late."

"Oh, but it is too late..." The Dark Master says to Tycor. "...too late for him!"

"Don't do that to him...Master!" Tycor remarks, and the evil energy creature turns around with shock, staring into the tear-filled eyes of the broken and bound dragon.

"MASTER, NOW!"

"You don't need to kill him." He continues, looking into the narrow eyes of his captor. "I swear I will cooperate, but you cannot kill this dragon."

The Dark Master smiles and looks back at the vision of the real world he is projecting for Tycor to watch.

"Then, I will not...I promise!" The evil creature replies and the bound dragon is surprised, not only by his answer, but feeling the vines becoming loose around his arms and legs.

"You will!"

Tycor becomes enraged at the thought.

"No...I am not in control!" The brown and black dragon yells, sending a wave of his anger throughout this dream world. "You can make my body do what you wish...but this will not be by my paw!"

The Dark Master quickly get into Tycor's face, showing him a very smug grin, and uses his most taunting tone to provoke his anger further.

"That is exactly what Cynder said, before she killed your father!"

The brown and black dragon, shuffling his feet, bound in the super-strength Earth-proofed steel shackles, smiles as he strolls into the city with relative ease.

Following a step behind the orange dragon, paced by three others to his right, left, and behind, Dark Tycor rotates his head around to look at the dragons escorting him to the detention center.

"You know all four of these dragons...don't you?" The Dark Master asks rhetorical, knowing every memory of the body he has stolen, staring into the stone dragon's angered eyes.

"Yes I do!" He replies with increasing rage. "We went to school together. They're were all good friends of mine..." Tycor pauses, looking down depressed, before finishing his thought. "...until I started my feud with Spyro."

"Some friends..." The Dark Master remarks, waving his hand, and clearing the entire forest in Tycor's mind, showing him a complete 360 degree view of what he is doing. "...they are taking their friend to his death!"

"Well I deserve to die for what I've done, so I really don't care if I'm put to death..." Tycor's eyes focus solidly on the Dark Master. "...as long as you die with me!"

The evil master laughs in his face, and the vines begin to loosen further from around Tycor's body.

"Do you really think I can be killed so easily, you fool!" The Dark Master remarks with an arrogant tone, chuckling from the thought of him dying at the guardians' whim. "There is nothing stopping me from just killing these pathetic dragons, and taking the city by force?"

The Dark Master turns his head to see has freed himself from the vines that held him.

"Do you think you can stop me, big fella!" The evil energy creature taunts, closing his eyes and holding out his arms in surrender. "Well here I am...take your best shot!"

Rage fills his eyes, as they lock upon the Dark Master's throat. Tycor rears his paw back, and swats at the evil creature in control of his body. However, his heart begins to race, as The Dark Master disappears, and the powerful earth dragon realizes suddenly...

...he is back in the real world.

With Titan's cuffs binding his paws he is still able to lift his paws up. The four dragons that have known Tycor forever, gave him a slack chain to allow a friend the courtesy of walking, instead of being dragged. Now, with his arm raised high, Tycor swings down with deadly force, at the evil creature that he saw standing before him. However, it is the orange and black scales of his friend's back that fill his eyes, followed quickly by the crimson-red color that will haunt his memory forever. The Earth dragon freezes with horror, as Garnet falls to the ground motionless, bleeding profusely from the wound that he give him.

He is immediately taken to the ground hard by the three remaining guards, and Tycor feels every single stinging blow laid upon his body, but never takes his eyes from his friend.

"GARNET!" Tycor yells, being pummeled by the angry guards, but still his only concern is a friend that is not breathing.

"NO, Please...Gar..."

Tycor is quickly muzzled by the three guards, and the slack chain on his shackles is violently tugged in, hog-tying his legs together. They continue to hit the defenseless dragon with brutal force, knowing he just killed their compatriot, yelling with anger and rage at a dragon they once knew as a friend.

However Tycor just stares at the gash he laced into Garnet's back, and stares at the eyes of a brother...that suddenly go cold.

"NO..." He says softly, suddenly feeling the odd sensation of his dream world again.

"...I couldn't have just done that!"

The forest of his darkest fear reappears, and Tycor can feel the shackling of his hatred cover his body in vines once more.

"Oh...but you did, my young friend..." The Dark Master remarks, standing beside the restrained dragon. "..and now you know how hopeless it is to fight against me...just like Cynder found out!"

The Dark Master pauses, then turns to look into Tycor's depressed eyes.

"NOW...I'll take over from here!"

The Dark Master vanishes without another word, and Tycor is forced to witness a brutal display of power.

As the three guards tie off the shackled paws of the Dark Master's puppet, readying to drag him off to prison, a strange heat begins to develop around his body. All three back off with shock, understanding the power they feel.

"How can that be!" One guard remarks, as the steel shackles begin to melt from the intense heat of the dragon bound in them. "He's an Earth dragon! Only a Fire Master can do that!"

Dark Tycor stands on his feet, as the molten steel drips from his legs, raising his left paw to pull the muzzle from his angered face.

"I am...a Master of Fire!" He remarks, and lights up the street with an inferno of flames. Two of the guards, unable to take the crucible-like heat, vaporize in an instant, but the one fire dragon in the group survives the intense heat. He is burned intensely by a flame well above his power level, and watches helplessly as The Dark Dragon steps closer, with smoke and fire still billowing from his mouth. The last surviving palace guard tries desperately to crawl away.

"I am a Master of all the Elements, you fool..." He remarks with pure arrogance, and shows the red-scaled dragon his real eyes.

"No...Tycor...how could you..." The severely injured dragon cries, seeing the set of cat's eyes in a dark yellow background. The same stare that all dragons remember from Malefor. "...how can you be the Dark Master...You were my Friend!"

The evil master places his puppet's solid paw atop the smaller dragon's chest, holding him down, and shows a taunting smile from his still fiery muzzle.

However, his voice is bitter cold.

"Friends are useless!" He replies, suddenly snapping his head down, and firing an ice-cycle through the chest of the fire dragon.

Tycor begins sobbing hearing his name called out in blame by a dying friend.

"I didn't mean to...I'm sorry...I couldn't stop..." He cries, looking down at the vines surrounding him again, only now understanding why they hold him so tight. The anger he has carried for revenge, allowing him a taste of what some else has felt. A dragoness that has tried to apologize a hundred times, for actions she had no control of.

"...I'm sorry..." He continues, weeping uncontrollably as he turns his head up towards the sky. "...I'm so sorry, Cynder!"

Moments earlier, inside the Great Palace of New Warfang, Cynder and Diamond continue to swap their ideas with only thought. Another powerful lesson that was quickly absorbed by the young dragoness, surprising the old spirit dragon with how fast she is learning things.

The sound of laughter now echoes from the dark hall, leading into Diamond's quarters, and the one place he knows can help her learn a very important skill.

Cynder follows the blind dragon's lead, the pure aura of her soul lighting the way for them to walk in the dark hall. However, as they enter into a larger room, the brightness of the suns of Avalar, fill the area with light.

Diamond drops back a step allowing Cynder to pace beside him and they walk towards the balcony, for her next test. The albino dragon suddenly stops, and turns to face the young dragoness, showing her a tremendous smile.

"I cannot believe how fast these powers are taking their hold, Cynder!" Diamond's voice echoes in her head, now striding side by side with the dark purple and red dragoness. "I can actually see a change in your appearance in just these last few minutes."

Cynder lowers her head slightly, quickly noticing her scales, and that this change it is not just spiritual, but a physical one as well. A distinct color has begun to affect the darkness of her body, surrounding the trailing ends of each dark scale with a pure white lining.

"My scales are turning White, Diamond!" She remarks with shock, staring into his light purple eyes with concern. "Is this permanent...am I going to look like you, when we're done!"

Diamond stomps his feet, and looks at Cynder with a bit of anger.

"What! Is white not appealing to you?" He says, and Cynder shows some embarrassment, but then smiles.

"NO..." She remarks with a bit of arrogance in her voice, turning to face the albino dragon, and staring at his bland white color. "...Not really!"

Diamond laughs, hearing her tone of sarcasm and the truth behind her words.

"It's OK, Cynder...you will not turn white like me. In fact..." He remarks, then Diamond's scales suddenly change to a dark, onyx-black color, and Cynder's eyes open wide.

"...this is how I looked at birth! I only chose to remain white because there are so few dragons of that color." Diamond continues, returning to his normal bland white, and focuses his attention to one of the many mirror-like windows, reflecting their images. "It works well for me Cynder, however, I would prefer you remain like this!"

Cynder turns her attention to the window, and pauses seeing the brilliance of her new scales. The white lining, against the dark purple, reflects the light like a shimmering blanket of silk, and she gasps as a rippling wave of the white color flows with her every movement.

"You are absolutely stunning, young lady..." Diamond remarks, and Cynder balks her head, looking down to the slightly smaller dragon. "...just wait until Spyro gets a look at you like that!"

"I thought you couldn't see, Diamond?" She says awkwardly, and the white dragon gives a slight chuckle.

"I can see how happy you are, looking at that reflection." He says confidently, shading his eyes as this compliment sends her aura to a brightness he's never witnessed. "Besides, this appears to be the way you've envisioned yourself."

Cynder looks back at the albino dragon with a bit of confusion, and Diamond places his paw against her dark-purple and white-scaled neck, turning her eyes back towards her reflection.

"You took that form without seeing it, and that proves to me this is your true self..." Diamond says, then gently pulls her muzzle back to face his, and stares deep into her eyes.

"You are without a doubt a powerful Spirit Dragon..." He says, stoking his paw down her neck, and noticing up-close the difference in her energy from his. "...and you're still able to hold on to your troubled past-life!"

Cynder lowers her head, thinking he is giving bad news, and Diamond watches her aura darken a great deal.

"Do not fear that, my young friend!" His thoughts whisper softly, lifting her chin to look into her eyes again. "It is who you are Cynder...and is something that no one can take from you...as you've already found out!"

Cynder becomes more depressed, focusing on the one moment in her life, she has tried so hard to forget. Going as far as asking the Guardian of the Universe to use his power to remove those memories. It didn't work, and even though Spyro forgave her, Cynder can still feel the emotions of her actions against his parents.

"I don't want to remember that anymore!" She says somberly, and her brightened scales return to normal.

"I know, Cynder..." The old dragon remarks, pulling her to his chest for a supporting embrace. "...but the past is what we use to make our future...and the future you have, is only for you do decide now...NOT HIM!"

Cynder takes a deep breath, and looks towards the mirror once more. A slight smile fills her face, and the white lining around her scales appears again. Diamond pats her on the back, seeing her aura returning, and knowing how hard she is trying.

"That's better..." He says softly to her mind, then looks towards the balcony of his home. "...it will take time for you to understand why these things have happened...but I think you find in time...this was meant to be!"

Diamond smiles at her, then slowly strides towards his personal balcony.

"...until then, come with me, and see something that will make you feel Spirited again..." He pauses, looking back at her aura once more, and using his real voice to encourage her to follow. "...and maybe... just maybe, match your beauty."

The now brighter dragoness blushes for a moment, adding a rosy-red to the now lighter shade of her face. She then walks by the albino dragon, standing near the open doorway, and out onto the highest perch in the city. Her eyes open wide seeing this stunning view, that very few get a chance to look at.

"Wow Diamond...this is incredible...I cannot believe the view you get to look at every morning." She remarks, staring out over the city and into the newly dedicated Dragonfly Park. "You can see Spyro's house from here!"

"Well I don't see as well as you do, my dear..." Diamond remarks sarcastically, and Cynder shows a bit of embarrassment. She turns her head to look at the blind albino dragon, walking up to her left side, but settles down quickly seeing a smile on his face.

"...however, I will teach you to see...what you don't!"

Cynder smiles, and both dragons walk over to the ledge of the balcony

"I want you to try to look at the city, and the forest, the same way you look at your husband...with deep emotion!" Diamond says staring out to the great lawn, and seeing thousands of swirling auras, filling his eyes with bountiful color. "The park is offering an incredible light show today, Cynder...and I want you to see all the dragons' spirits for yourself."

Cynder looks down, over the high wall, into the center of the park, and her heart pounds seeing so many dragons in one place.

"Wow, look at them all! I couldn't really see from down there, but from up here..." Cynder turns her head back to Diamond, to show the expression on her face of what she is seeing, however the angered look in the Great Elder's eyes takes her attention quickly.

"...What's the matter, Diamond?"

"We need to warn your husband quickly!" He replies, pointing his paw towards the southern end of the park. "Everyone's in terrible danger, Cynder!"

The young dragoness stares down the length of his paw, toward the dense forest, but sees nothing more than trees. Confusion fills her head, and she starts to look away, but Diamond quickly latches his paw to the back of Cynder's neck, and points her eyes towards what he sees.

"LOOK HARD *bleep* IT..." Diamond barks in her ear "...BUT NOT WITH YOUR EYES!"

Cynder startled with fear, feeling the strong grip of Diamond's paw, and the ease in which he is holding her, returns her eyes to the forest. However, the fear she feels is a catalyst to help her see, and a quick flash of power is what she notices.

"What was that?" She says, turning her head to Diamond as he releases his grip.

"That is a vision of fear, my dear, and I'm sorry if I scared you doing that, but I don't think we have time to play around anymore..." Diamond remarks, then slowly turns his head towards the North Gate. He just felt a great power approaching, and his fear is confirmed seeing the dark aura of a certain dragon, escorted into the city by the Palace Guard.

"...it appears the Dark Master has brought his new slave back home!"

Cynder turns her head to look, and shock fills her eyes seeing the snake-patterned brown and black dragon that attacked her family yesterday.

"Tycor...the Dark Master?" She asks apprehensively. "How?"

Diamond lowers his head, knowing the truth, hearing it from the young dragon's mind the day before.

"Sparx!"

Cynder is startled by his blunt response, and shows the white dragon her anger for even suggesting her son has anything to do with the Dark Master.

"What are you talking about, Diamond!"

"You son was holding his power inside for weeks!" The powerful spirit dragon replies, staring down at the guards and their prisoner heading towards the palace. "That is why he was so sick, and unable to regain his strength..."

"He was fighting to keep his soul, and he won!" Diamond looks back up at Cynder, and shows a very uneasy expression. "However...he was forced to release his control upon the Dark Master, and the evil *bleep* somehow found his way into Tycor."

Cynder continues to show a great deal of anger, then returns her attention to the ground.

"Then why would he just surrender Diamo..." The young dragoness begins to say, then stops as Tycor strikes the orange dragon leading him. "...By the ancestors!"

Cynder readies to leap off the balcony to help the Palace Guards, but the White dragon holds her put.

"NO Cynder..." Diamond barks, pulling her back to the ground. "...he is too strong for you and I!"

"But he's going to kill them!" She replies, and Diamond grasps her tighter.

"They're dead already..." The white dragon remarks to her mind, and shows Cynder his seriousness with a jolt of his power. "...and we will be next if you go down there...so please don't make me follow you!"

Cynder pauses, and her eyes fill up with the inferno of flames that wipe two more dragons from the face of Avalar. She becomes more enraged, but for a different reason.

Even though this is the dragon that tried to kill her family, she can feel a deep pain from her past inside, knowing Tycor is not in control. Like her...he is being forced to kill for his master. Cynder knows this dragon very well, and his friends. She has tried to use his friends to help convince him to listen to her, and that is why the tears begin to flow fast from her eyes. Cynder can tell, these dragons Tycor is killing, are the same friends she ask for help.

"How can we let him do this Diamond?" She says, then looks into her new Mentor's eyes, using her mind to finish her thought.

"We can't just sit here while he uses Tycor for his amusement!"

"We cannot do anything, Cynder!" He replies with his own mind, looking back at her with deep sincerity in his light purple eyes. "We would be as helpless against him as they are..."

Cynder watches his eyes lose focus, as Diamond thinks of their capture, and the Dark Master possessing his protegé with her new powers.

"...he would have his Terror of The Sky again, and a terror it would be...for all of us!" He continues holding her solidly with his paws. "He would be absolutely vicious towards you this time Cynder, and with the power he can exploit from a Spirit Dragon...he could destroy our entire race with just a thought."

tears continue to flow from Cynder's eyes, hearing the screams of the last dragon, knowing if Spyro was there, they would have intervened. However, realizing that she is different now, and that she does not fully understand the powers inside of her, Cynder just lowers her head with depression.

"What can we do?" She ask with defeat.

"We must hide for now, and hope he doesn't notice us!" The Great Elder remarks, and Cynder's eyes show anger again. "If possible we get a message to Spyro or even Malefor, but for now we must get out of his path!"

"I won't run like a coward..." Cynder replies, now grasping the old dragon with her paws. " ...and I refuse to just hide from him, Diamond...so forget that plan!"

"You don't understand!"

"NO!" Cynder barks loudly. "You don't understand, Diamond...I will not let him ruin another life...not even Tycor's!"

Cynder looks over the balcony, locking her eyes on the Dark Master, whom didn't hear a peep from above. She can see he is now preoccupied with several Palace Guards, and turns back to her Mentor with rage in her eyes.

"These dragons are going to die, Diamond...just like the other four!" She remarks with a cold tone in her voice that spooks the white dragon.

"I won't let their deaths be for nothing..."

Cynder yanks the light weight dragon up into her arms and opens her wings.

"...we are going to leave the city during their valiant distraction and get my husband..." She tells the Great Elder, her eyes fading to pure white, and the power of her aura now blinding him further.

"...and we will finally put an end to this!"

Cynder turns towards the west, and the direction of her husband's old home, the place he said he would be waiting for her.

She readies her legs to leap into the air, when suddenly, the sky lights up with a powerful explosion.

The young dragoness drops the Great Elder to the balcony floor, shielding her eyes from the blast, and her heart begins to pound in her chest.

"By the Ancestors...NO!" Cynder cries, as her vision returns, slowly revealing the mushroom cloud rising from deep in the park, and exactly where Spyro's childhood home would be.

A deep depression fills her heart, believing see just witnessed her true love's death, and screams his name at the top of her lungs

"SPY...RO!"

The1upguy · Jun 30, 2013 5:55 PM

Chapter 36 The Big Bang

Nearly a mile from the city's south gate, in the center of the Forbidden Forest, the group from the valley is forced to hold up short of New Warfang. One dragon is suddenly having second thoughts about facing his past.

Malefor, seeing the massive palace rising up over the horizon, lowers from the sky towards a fresh clearing of woods.

"What are you doing?" The cheetah hermit remarks, still riding on the large purple dragon's back.

"I can't do this!" He says with anguish in his voice, and continues down to the ground. Malefor grasps the old cheetah from his back, places his feet on the ground, and looks up at the circling Monsoon and Excelcius.

"Go with them if you wish, old hermit..." Malefor remarks, turning to walk away, reeling with pain in his heart. "...I am not going to the city...not yet!"

"What's going on here?" Excelcius remarks, while landing beside the large purple dragon. "Are you alright, Malefor?"

With just a look from his new friend's eyes, The powerful red dragon knows his answer.

"I was thinking that I better stay here, Excelcius...we've not seen another one of those beasts, since we left the valley...and I'm pretty sure Spyro would not want me to just show up in the middle of his brother's dedication."

The purple dragon's voice is filled with pure anxiety, and both Excelcius and Monsoon show they completely understand.

"Yes...I can see your point, Malefor!" The future guardian replies, watching the massive blue dragon nod in acknowledgment as well.

"Well I don't see it that way...you coward!" The old hermit barks, staring at Malefor with anger.

"I guess you two should continue to the city, and warn who you must..." The fierce cheetah says, stepping closer to the purple dragon, showing the seriousness in his eyes. "...but trust me...we will be right behind you in a moment!"

"NO...I am staying here!" Malefor remarks with anger, staring down the brown and gray-haired cheetah.

"NO...you will not remain here, yellow belly..." The crazy minded hermit replies, placing his right paw on the pommel of his sword "...if you don't get moving, I will just kill you, and drag you there myself"

"And how do you plan on doing that, you crazy old hermit!" Malefor barks, standing up into in a defensive posture.

Suddenly, and without seeing his movements, the purple dragon stops feeling the old cheetah's sword against his throat.

Monsoon and Excelcius jump at the old hermit's sudden aggression, but stop as Malefor holds his paw up.

"Wait..." He says with a sudden return of confidence in his voice. "...I will handle this!"

Malefor turns his head against the blade, slicing a small cut into his neck.

"Just do as the OLD hermit asked and go. I will be fine!" He continues, returning his eye forward towards the angry cheetah warrior. "I would like to talk to him alone for a minute, and find out how he plans to kill an immortal dragon!"

Monsoon just shrugs his shoulders, and opens his wings to fly. The blue dragon could really care less what Malefor does, and decided it's actually smarter for him to stay behind. The powerful water master is back up in the air with one thrust of his wings, and continues on his original path towards the city.

However, Excelcius remains for a word.

"I will come back for you, after I speak with Spyro and the Guardians..." The fire dragon remarks, looking deep into Malefor's eyes. "...and I want you to know, you should not fear returning...because I have seen the real Malefor, and he is much like my old mentor...Spyro."

Excelcius flaps his wings down, lifting off the ground, but still staring at his friend and new mentor.

"The dragon race can only suffer...if you decide to keep yourself hidden!" He quickly takes off after Monsoon, and his voice echos back to the dragon he hopes will follow.

"And the longer you take, my friend...the longer we have to wait for your knowledge!"

The large purple dragon smiles, but only for a moment.

He has Spyro to defend him in the public eye, and now all four Guardians' support, however it is still not comforting him.

They were presented one at a time, and easily convinced by the purple dragon to his true nature. But this would be confronting everyone at once, and even Spyro knew that would be a huge mistake, ordering the purple dragon to remain hidden. He knows his presence will not be well received by the entire population as a whole.

Malefor goes through the many memories from ten years ago, and the vicious assault he made upon leaving the Realm of Convexity. This generation that he returned to, and declare war upon, had suffered the most during his time as Dark Master. Loses to the dragon population were staggering, and several other species, completely wiped from Avalar's history.

"What am I doing here..." He remarks, looking over the blade against his throat, and into the eyes of the cheetah warrior. "...I almost wish you could kill me, Old Hermit!"

"I have a name!" The cheetah remarks somberly, looking into Malefor's eyes. "And if I was that same cheetah, I would grant your wish."

The purple dragon lowers his brow, with a puzzled look, as the warrior cheetah removes the blade from his throat.

"You believe you are the only one with an issue of returning to his home..." He continues, showing the purple dragon the same eyes of regret. "...My friends wanted me to come back, but I wouldn't return..."

The old hermit drops his sword, and lowers to his knees crying.

"...I just couldn't face the ones I let down."

Malefor, surprised at the flip in his new friend's emotions, places a paw upon his back, but the old hermit flicks his arm up, knocking it off.

"Don't touch me...DRAGON!" The Old Hermit barks with rage, grasping his sword again. He stands back on his feet, showing Malefor an intense pair of eyes. "It is an insult to my whole way of life that I am even standing before you!"

Malefor becomes more puzzled, sitting back on his haunches, and watching the crazy old cheetah with a bit of concern. Not for his life...he's immortal...but he can see the same look of complete despair in the old warrior's eyes.

"For years, I was trained for a single purpose...to kill one dragon!" The cheetah warrior says with anger in his words, staring at the tip of his sword. "But when I had my chance to do my duty...I hesitated, and Cynder did not!"

"What!" Malefor barks, then stares at the cheetah warrior again, with a deep look of surprise. "Wait a minute...I know who you are!"

Malefor gets to his feet, and his concern is now a little for his life.

"You're Tristan...the Dragonslayer!"

The cheetah's eyes open wide, hearing the name he spoke, and seeing the fear within his purple eyes.

"I have not been called that in some time..." Tristan replies, staring at Malefor with a contented smile. "...I miss that cheetah, and I wish he was here."

Tristan sheaths his magical sword, and walks over to the purple dragon.

Malefor, knowing full well of this warrior's skill from hunting Cynder, sits uneasy as Tristan places his paw upon his neck.

"Don't fear me Malefor...Please!" His voice solid and confident for once. "I'm no dragon slayer. I couldn't kill Cynder then, and I'm not going to kill you now, because I see the same thing I saw in her."

Tristan, places his left foot on Malefor's right forearm, and kicks himself up onto the purple dragon's neck. Malefor swallows his saliva, frozen in fear with full knowledge of the cheetah on his back.

"She was the key to the war, and I could have stopped her before it even started..." He whispers in the purple dragon's ear. "...but I saw something bright inside of that dark dragon, and it spoke to me!"

Tristan stares up at the new city, and with memories of a deadly war, the old cheetah hermit can see a different future for the dragon race.

"In hind sight, I don't think Avalar would be enjoying this peace if I had killed her." He continues, taking a deep cleansing breath. "Spyro would have never discovered his destiny, and you would still be influencing the dragons from the Realm of Convexity."

Malefor turns his head towards Tristan, showing him a puzzled expression.

"Why didn't you kill her, Tristan?" He asks with confusion, actually recalling the moment between he and his puppet. "What did you see, that you see in me!"

"Spirit!"

Tristan smiles, and kicks his hind paw into Malefor's ribs.

"Now come on you yellow-bellied coward...I promise I will stop any dragon that tries to kill you!"

Malefor turns his eyes to the city himself, and lowers his head with a deep sigh.

"What about the Cheetahs and the Manweresmalls...I don't suppose you can help me with them?"

"NO..." He replies with a smile, and continues with a great deal of sarcasm in his voice. "...I'm pretty sure they will kill you...but I swear a dragon will never lay a talon on you!"

Malefor turns his head, looking at the old cheetah, and rolls his eyes. However, giving a gentle pat to his neck, and showing a confident smile on his face, Tristan tells the purple dragon he will have a physical guard to watch his back.

"You do know this is going to be a non-stop fight?" Malefor remarks, lifting off the ground and flying toward the city once more, his head still turned to look his passenger in the eye, and see his response to this comment.

However, Tristan takes a firm grip on one of Malefor's dorsal fins, and raises up on his feet.

"I don't think so!" The old hermit replies with a shocked look in his eyes, grasping tightly to the purple dragon's back.

"I think we have a bigger problem!"

Malefor shows a puzzled expression, until a deafening boom comes from behind, hitting him with a powerful shock wave only a second later. The purple and gold dragon spins around to see a large mushroom cloud rising off to the right side of the city.

"By the Ancestor's...What was that!"

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Laying under a large canopy of brush, Nick is holding his left side with a shaky paw, feeling his life fading away. He looks around, from under the the umbrella of branches, camouflaging his green color from preying eyes, and sees nothing.

"Blanca hurry!" The green dragon remarks, knowing he has little time remaining.

The Shadow Master left his injured friend behind, to find the only thing that could save him...ancestral power. However, he has been gone for ten minutes, and seeing the amount of apes that have gone by, Nick starts to realize his hopeless situation.

"They killed him!" He says to himself, allowing his emotions to wreak havoc on an already weakened heart. Nick lowers his head, sobbing from the loss of another life, for his children.

"I killed him!"

The water dragon suddenly winces from a sharp pain, and his mind is filled with images, seeing his life play out in seconds.

However, one moment holds Nick's heart, and it replays in his head like a bad video.

"Daddy I'm sorry!" Catarina's voice echoes in his head, seeing the uncontrollable tears pouring from his daughter's eyes, when he and his wife returned home.

They hurried back after the news of a powerful storm, and an accident that involved Spyro's brother, and all three of their children.

"It was my fault...he died because of me!"

The greenish-blue dragon can feel his heart beating with pain, as the vision of his oldest daughter, pleading for forgiveness, repeats in his mind.

"NO Catarina...it was my fault!" Nick keeps saying, wishing that he actually said that, to comfort his daughter the day after Sparx' death. However, he couldn't say a word, feeling his own guilt for leaving them alone in the city. "I never should have left my babies behind!"

"I swear if the ancestors let me..." Nick removes his paw from his left side, revealing the blood still pulsing from his wound. "...I will make sure you understand that!"

The green and blue dragon jerks with pain, replacing his paw against his side, trying to hold pressure on a vicious wound. Nick, snapped back to reality, can feel his time is almost up, knowing how bad he is hallucinating, and how weak he has become in only a few minutes. The father of three begins to weep, sensing the inevitable end.

Suddenly a noise startles him, and he quickly quiets himself, recognizing the inaudible sounds of the ape language. Just grunts and growls to a dragon, but Nick can hear it is a lot of different voices. He tries desperately to remain still, as a massive group approaches the bush Blanca laid him under.

"Please...No!" The Ice dragon remarks to himself, seeing his entire family before his eyes, but mostly his guilt-filled daughter.

"I can't leave them yet...I have to tell her!"

Noticing the apes look in his direction, the green dragon holds a deep breath, and tries remaining perfectly still. However, taking a deep breath was a mistake, and he knows it, when the wince of pain he makes, perks the ears of the approaching mob.

With a point of the leader's long arm, and an alerting grunt from his voice, Nick knows he's been spotted. The large green and blue dragon rises from the brush, and turns to run as fast as he can, knowing he is at a severe disadvantage. His left wing, unable to move, being affected by the blade that was driven into his side, Nick is forced to remain grounded.

The Water dragon takes only a step before stumbling back to the ground, dizzy from standing up. The loss of blood to his body is more than he can handle, and Nick knows now...it is over.

"IT WAS MY FAULT!" He yells with his last breath, hoping his daughter will hear, where ever she is.

Suddenly he feels an incredible stinging sensation across his entire body, however, the green dragon is startled with what he was not expecting. He can feel the healing power of the hundreds of red and green crystal particles he can see, now covering his body.

Nick breathes a sigh of relief feeling the pain, coming from his wound subside, and the soothing regeneration of ancestral power.

"I KNOW IT'S YOUR FAULT!" Blanca yells from above, dropping another red crystal by Nick's side. "I TOLD YOU NOT TO MOVE, STUPID!"

The black dragon shoots down from the sky, and strafes the small group attacking his new friend. A stream of black fire engulfs the gorilla army, sending them directly to the shadow realm. A place devoid of air and space, and a painful death for any creature not able to control the element of darkness.

The black and gray dragon lands in the center of this strange inferno, wipes the remnants of shadow magic from his muzzle, and looks back at his friend with a smile.

"I mean come on...I just found these crystals. I would like to save a few for later, not use them getting into more fights!"

Nick watches the power of the red crystals regenerate his wound, leaving a nasty scar. And though it is not life-threatening any longer, it is still not fully healed. He stands up with a wince of pain, and smiles back to the one that saved his life.

"Sorry...I decide to breathe, Blanca..." Nick replies with further sarcasm, limping over to the black dragon. "...next time, don't go around the world for a few crystals!"

Blanca shows a bit of shock from Nick's reply, and then a fast smile. He quickly trots over to his new friend, rearing back a paw and slamming a green crystal to the ground between them.

"I found these a while ago..." The shadow dragon remarks, winking his eye at the green dragon, as they both fill with magic power.

"...I've been waiting in that tree up there!" Blanca remarks, pointing a talon up towards a massive redwood. "I just thought helpless bait was better to lure them in!"

Nick looks at his friend with anger, then takes a swat at him with his right paw. However, Blanca disappears, and the green-colored dragon falls to ground, holding his sore ribs with pain.

The Shadow dragon begins laughing, as he reappears behind him.

"I'm kidding, Nick..." Blanca continues with a snickering tone. "...I had to go miles for these things!"

"That was not funny, Assho..."

Suddenly another red crystal shatters at the blue-scaled belly of the water dragon, healing him further, and allowing the black dragon to help his friend to retake his feet easily.

"I know it's not funny..." Blanca remarks with a sudden seriousness. "...it appears the army is destroying any crystals they find, and not allowing them to regrow."

Nick gives the dark dragon showing a deep look of thought.

"They don't want us to regain our power, Blanca..." The greenish-blue dragon, remarks with seriousness. "...they are planning something big!"

The Shadow dragon nods his head.

"We must warn Spyro...NOW!"

Nick suddenly winces in pain, then lowers his head with anger and depression, feeling no control in the muscles leading to his left wing.

"You need to go without me, Blanca...I still can't fly!" He remarks, showing the Shadow dragon his pain, as he tries several times to flap his dark-blue wings.

"I will have to stand my ground here!" He says with confidence, feeling a complete return of magic, and strength.

The Shadow dragon rolls his eyes, and slaps Nick across the muzzle.

"No...You will get your *bleep* to the city!" Blanca replies, and grasps the frozen left wing of his friend. With a good amount of force, and a great deal of pain, the black dragon bends the stiff blue wing under Nick's body.

"HEY!" Nick barks with the sudden pain, and Blanca places his paw over his mouth.

"Shut up!" He says softly in the water dragon's ear. "Or you will force us to make our last stand now!"

Nick takes a deep breath through his nostrils, showing the anguish of his wing being bent.

"You need to take the pain, you little whelpling..." The Shadow dragon remarks with sarcasm, looking into his eyes. "...and give me your other wing!"

The green dragon balks with a look of 'go f**k yourself' on his face, writhing from his left wings abuse, however seeing the genuine stare from a dragon he has found great respect for, Nick does as he's told.

He lowers his right wing under his belly to the left side.

"Now try to keep quiet..." Blanca says, removing his paw from Nick's muzzle, and grasping his other wing gently. "...I know this hurts, but you'll thank me later!"

The Shadow dragon hovers over Nick's back, pulling both wings up from the opposite side, cradling the injured one against his stomach.

The green dragon struggles in agony, but doesn't make a peep. He concentrates on his children, and what he will do if he ever sees them again. Feeling the inspiration of his daughter's smiles, and the pure joy of holding his son, Nick holds still as Blanca ties off his wings with a strong vine.

The Shadow Clan leader, slides the remaining crystals into the makeshift pouch, between Nick's stomach, and his lame wing.

"You will need these more than I, and they will help to heal that wing, so take them!"

Nick nods his head knowing he has miles to get to the city, and running will take time and energy. Plus the thousands of apes that are trying to kill him, definitely a hindrance to dragon's power.

"I wish there was a river I could use..." The Water dragon remarks, knowing how easy that could make the trip, and Blanca slaps himself on the forehead.

"There is one!" He remarks with sudden realization, of Nick's element, and a little known pipe-line that empties from the city's water treatment plant, to the ocean miles away

"That new sewer pipe they just put is not far from here!"

The green dragon pauses for a long dramatic second, staring at Blanca with the same face he showed before. He helped construct the city's sewers system, and knows exactly what flows through there.

"I'm not swimming up that pipe...you're nuts!" He remarks with a dead sternness, but the slightly larger dragon grasps Nick in his arms, and heads toward the pipe-line anyway.

"HEY..."

Blanca's paw is quickly across Nick's muzzle again, keeping him quiet.

"It's the fastest way to the city for a water dragon..." Blanca remarks, his voice now raised an octave. "...if you have any other way in mind...I'm all ears!"

Nick, thinks of anything else, but this idea, and comes up with nothing. And It didn't matter if he did, since Blanca kept his paw tightly around his muzzle.

"I thought so!"

Nick lowers his head, with depression, realizing this is actually the only way he can make it back in his condition.

The F word is muffled from the green dragon's mouth, and Blanca releases his grip on Nick's muzzle.

"I knew you'd see it my way!"

Nick turns his head and looks the black dragon in the eyes.

"I gonna get you back for this, Blanca..." He remarks, seeing the pipe-line on the horizon, and getting more and more nauseous from what his going to do. "...I will make you understand how nasty this is going to be for me...I swear!"

The Shadow dragon lands beside the pipe, placing Nick down on his feet, and turning away quickly. He cannot contain his smile seeing the reaction, on the green dragon's face, to a very bad smell.

"By the ancestors...we're still like two miles from the city...I'm gonna have to take a few breaths of this *bleep*!" Nick remarks with anger, and Blanca finally loses control, laughing as hard as he can.

"I'll get you back for this!" the green dragon remarks lowering his head with depression.

Blanca straightens up for a moment, looking at a dragon that is quite annoyed with his element at the moment.

"Come on...it's ninety-eight percent water."

Nick pops his head up to stare Blanca down, and shows even more anger in his eyes for reminding him.

"I KNOW THAT...it's the other two percent that I want no part of." Nick replies in such a sarcastic way that Blanca starts laughing again.

"I'm so glad you find this funny, Blanca!" The green dragon remarks, placing a paw upon a small panel of the pipe, and looking back at the black dragon laughing harder. A smile fills Nick's face, as he pulls the panel open.

"Cause it looks like you're gonna get a taste of it first!"

"What?"

With his mouth wide open, Blanca is soaked in a powerful stream of ninety-eight percent water from the opened hatch, and Nick begins laughing.

"OK!" He says with a genuine smile, seeing Blanca choke out everything he swallowed. "We're even!"

Before the black dragon can get to his feet, and beat his *bleep* for that nasty wake up call, Nick crawls into the pipe. Using his water power to force the current back, the green dragon pulls the hatch closed, and heads for the city.

Choking out a taste he cannot believe Nick left him with, Blanca stares at the pipe with anger. He opens his wings, shaking off the remnants of his disgusting shower, and continues to spit out what ever went down his throat.

"That was not funny!" The black dragon remarks, lifting off the ground and hovering up the pipeline a few hundred feet. "Let's see how you like this!"

Blanca smacks his tail against the iron pipe, sending out a powerful gong in all directions, then smiles hearing a return gong from the angry dragon directly below his feet.

"HA HA HA!" He laughs hearing Nick's inaudible voice of anger return from the pipe.

"Good luck my friend, and don't breath to much of that!" Blanca smiles, and lifts up further into the air. "You still have to kiss you wife and children with that mouth!"

Suddenly a large explosion rocks the park, and Blanca is thrown against the pipe-line from the powerful shock-wave. A large gong rings out again, and Nick becomes so enraged, he opens the next panel in the pipe.

"HEY!" He yells sticking is head out of the panel, looking around for the dragon that is messing with his head. However, seeing Blanca yards away, and down on the ground unconscious, Nick pulls himself from the pipe, and runs to his hurt friend.

"Blanca!" He yelps, and the black dragon stirs from his voice, slowly rising to his feet. "Are you OK?"

The Shadow Clan Leader shakes his head, and turns to the light he saw fill the sky.

"By the ancestors..." He remarks, turning to the green and blue dragon approaching his side. "...that explosion came from Spyro's home."

Blanca suddenly takes a whiff, and holds his nose.

"WOW! That is some powerful stench you have clinging to you already..." The black dragon remarks, stepping away from Nick. "...I was gonna to say, forget going to the city, and I'd carry you with me for help, but...WOW!"

The water dragon gives Blanca a very angered stare, and turns back to the spot he left the pipe.

"That's not me that smells like that Blanca..." Nick remarks, showing his completely dry scales. "I'm waterproof...you're not, so I would take a shower as soon as you can, or the apes will smell you from miles away!"

Blanca lifts his forearm to his nostrils, and can tell that Nick is right, the scent is coming from him.

"How the hell do I get this smell off..." He begins saying, but then is drowned in a wave of pure water. Nick focuses a torrent of his cleansing element, soaking the black dragon from head to tail.

"Well...I didn't want you to spit on me either!"

Blanca and Nick laugh for a moment, then both get very serious.

"I'll get back to city, Blanca...you go help Spyro if you can!"

Nick is fast to the pipe this time, and quickly holds nothing back, swimming against the current of this powerful flow.

However, before Blanca can even move from the ground, a dragon passes over, heading towards the city. His eyes light up seeing the purple and gold scales of the airborne dragon, and his voice rings out from the ground.

"SPYRO!"

With his name called from below, the Hero of Avalar stops, and looks down. He recognizes a dragon that he doesn't get along with very well, since the Shadow Clan has been known to break a law or two.

"Blanca?" The purple dragon remarks with curiosity, lowering to the ground and suddenly holding his nose. "What are you doing, swimming around in the city's sh..."

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Standing in the center of New Warfang's Main Square, a set of narrow yellow eyes, focus upon the Palace Guards surrounding him.

Dark Tycor cannot help but laugh at the small amount of resistance he is receiving, knowing everyone is in the park with Spyro.

"You few are nothing against me...and if I actually wanted you to live, I would offer you the choice of surrender..." The snake-patterned brown and black dragon remarks with smugness, and his body changes shape. With a loud crackle, Tycor turns to a pure storm of plasma electricity.

"...However...I don't want your surrender..."

At the speed of light, The Dark Master strikes all eight dragons with an overwhelming surge of electricity, killing them in an instant. The power he uses is so strong, it even takes down a yellow and black dragon possessing that element.

"...I want you all dead!"

He looks over his carnage, and watches with pride, seeing the few Cheetahs and Manweresmalls, left in the city, run away with great fear.

Suddenly the sky lights up again, and the ground shakes uncontrollably beneath his feet. Tycor turns to see a great explosion come from Spyro's home, and his eyes fill with anger.

"*bleep* SKYLANDERS!" He remarks, knowing full well what that explosion means, and that a few thousand of Gaul's gorilla army have just been wiped out.

Tycor, looks up towards the high tower of the palace, and suddenly smiles.

"OK, Spyro...you know I'm here!" He barks with anger, beginning his ascent to the highest point in the city.

"But I wanted this fight between you, and I, and this planet ONLY!" The evil dragon remarks to himself. "Now I will have to show you and Gaven what a real Portal Master can do!"

The1upguy · Jul 09, 2013 11:28 AM

Chapter 37 Shadows and Skylanders

"I'm going to kill him, Flash!" Nina remarks with a deep anger, held in the hind paws of her grandson. The green dragonfly's eyes locked on the huge cloud of pure carnage, destroying the mushroom village she called home for nearly three decades. Tears begin to flow from her face, and she looks to her husband, in Sparx' other paw.

"I swear...I'm gonna kill him!"

"I don't think he had a choice, honey..." The larger blue dragonfly replies, turning his head to his wife, and showing her the same depression. "...you know full well he would not destroy the place he grew up with his brother for ten years, if he had another way!"

Nina closes her eyes, and nods her head softly.

"I'm just upset at all the memories we lost..." She remarks, sobbing more uncontrollably. "...every single picture of our boys together...are gone!"

"Not really Grandma!" Sparx remarks, overhearing the conversation coming from his hind paws. "Dad had me go back to the house, while he was talking with Gaven, and I sent a bunch of things through a portal to our home!"

The two-toned purple and gold dragon smiles slightly, as a sigh of relief comes from both his hind paws, and then turns around to look at his grandparents.

"Dad was sure the village would be destroyed, and I grabbed all that I could..." Sparx returns his eyes forward, looking over the top of Catarina's head, still held tightly in his forearms. "...I just hope I did good, because I was unable to get everything!"

Nina turns to her husband, and looks at the three whelplings held firmly in his front paws.

"Don't worry Sparx..." She says with pure contentment. "...you grabbed what was important!"

Flash smiles at his wife, then returns his eyes towards his son, following behind in the distance. The blue dragonfly, suddenly becomes worried, watching Spyro drop out of the sky.

"Where is he going?" The concerned father remarks, however he is surprised by the one who answers him.

"I hope he's going to kill that black dragon we just passed over!" Catarina replies with anger in her voice.

She was looking down for her father, and noticed Blanca as they flew by, quickly recognizing the dragon that was angry with her mother and father, then turning his hatred towards her.

"Why would you say that?" Nina barks, hearing the rage in such a young girl's voice.

"He yelled at my sister!" Nicholas cuts in with anger himself, answering for the dragoness that is still holding him tightly alongside his other sister.

"He called Catarina a fool, then yelled at her for going out in the storm!"

"Be quiet Nick!" Gianna remarks to her brother, feeling Catarina begin to shake from emotion.

"No it's OK, Gianna!" Catarina replies, using her wings to tighten her grip upon her brother and sister.

"I was a fool!"

"No Catarina!" Gianna barks hearing her sister take responsibility again, however, the soft blue-green paw of Catarina covers her muzzle, and she lowers her head to her sister's ear.

"It was foolish for me to blame myself for so long!"

A smile fills Nicholas' face, and a look of shock appears on Gianna's, as her older sister releases a great deal of tension in one sentence.

"Well you're right!" Flashes voice remarks from behind. "You are not to blame, and I hope you truly understand that!"

"I think so..." Catarina says, turning her head to look at the blue dragonfly. "...but I still believe I need tell you...I'm sorry!"

Flash begins to cry, along with his wife, and he answers her with the same response that Nina was ready to give.

"You never need to apologize for that, Catarina..." He says, wiping the tears from his eyes. "...my son did what he thought was right, and we couldn't agree more with his decision..."

Flash pulls himself from Sparx' rear paw, flying as fast as he can to pass his grandson, and stares into the eyes of the young dragoness he is carrying.

"...but, if you truly feel you need to make up for that...then I will ask only that you live your life!" The teary eyed father continues, lowering against her muzzle, and hugging the young dragoness like he hugs his large purple son.

"I know Sparx would not be happy if the life he saved, was lost to depression and regret!"

Catarina stares at the large dragonfly hugging the bridge or her nose, and grips Gianna and Nicholas tighter.

"I promise...I will try!" The young dragoness begins saying, showing Flash her sincere admiration.

"I will make you proud of his choice!" She continues to herself, and Gianna smiles, feeling a calmness in her sister, she hasn't felt in a year.

"SPYRO!" Nina suddenly yells, watching her son take off in the other direction with the black dragon Catarina saw.

Everyone in the flying group is startled, but none more than Sparx as Nina pulls herself from his paw, forcing him to stop his charge towards the city.

"Where is he going, with that Shadow Clan jerk!" The now angry dragonfly barks, turning her head towards her husband and grandson.

"Why is YOUR SON flying alongside that dark hoodlum!"

"MY SON!" Flash remarks, but he and Sparx are shocked further as the green and pink dragonfly suddenly takes-off towards Spyro and Blanca.

"I raised him better than that!" She scowls, however, Nina gets only a few feet before Sparx plucks her from the sky.

With a gentle but firm grasp, the young dragon cages his grandmother, against the palm of his foot, with his talons.

"I have to take you with me Grandma..." Sparx remarks to the tiny dragonfly, fighting to break free from his grip. "...I was given an ORDER!"

Nina stops wrestling, and her voice becomes sharp and agitated

"What do you mean an order?" She demands, and Sparx stops short, looking back at his father, flying away with Blanca.

"Gaven made me an honorary Skylander, and My Father just gave me my first order..." Sparx replies with a note of pride in his voice, and Nina shows a slight smile. The adoptive parents are proud of their son's heroism, and how Avalar has benefited since Spyro's involvement with the Skylanders. The planet has never experienced such technological progress, and it is because of the dragon they call their own.

"...I have to follow it Grandma!" Sparx continues, then looks at his grandmother, opening his talons to let her from his grip. His eyes show concern, but his voice remains stable and calm

"Even though I want to go help him...I will not disobey my father, ever again!"

Sparx turns towards the city, and opens his left rear paw. Nina quietly grabs his middle talon, and Sparx closes a softer grip around her, like the one he has on his grandfather. She could not be prouder of her grandson, and sees the same spirit of protection she and her husband instilled in Spyro.

"Then what are you waiting for, Sparx?" Nina remarks with a kind sarcastic tone, showing him a smile.

With great haste, the two-toned hybrid dragon, follows his father's order, getting his family behind the shelter of New Warfang's high walls, but not knowing the danger that is awaiting inside.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"That just can't be!"

"I'm telling you, Spyro...there are at least a million of them!" Blanca repeats to the purple dragon's reply, flying side by side with the Hero of Avalar.

"I don't believe that, Blanca..." The purple and gold dragon remarks. Spyro lowers his brow, showing the dark dragon of shadows he does not trust him.

The Hero of Avalar has had several tense moments with Blanca in the past, because of the friends he keeps, going as far as having a fight with the entire Shadow Clan itself. However, their leader only got involved physically when the purple and gold dragon started losing ground against the large group. Spyro was quick to notice, Blanca was the one to stop the fight, when he was not fairing well at the end.

He also is willing to listen for another reason, knowing his wife and children personally. They are good friends to Cynder, and helped her a lot while Spyro was away.

"...I really hope you're just trying to annoy me again."

"If you don't believe my words..." The Shadow leader remarks with anger, then places a paw on Spyro's shoulder. "...I will show you the army that's gathering to the east, so you can see it with your own eyes!"

Both suddenly disappear in a poof of black smoke.

Spyro takes a deep breath, feeling the chilling cold of the Shadow realm, but does not lose his composure like most. This is not the first time he has been in the dark realm, since Cynder has taken him into this lifeless expanse many times herself, however, it is still cold, even for the purple dragon.

"I hate this place, Blanca!" Spyro remarks with a chatter in his teeth. "You better not be messing with me, or you will not like what I'm going to do to you!"

Suddenly, the light of Avalar's suns return, shinning through the branches of the tree Blanca has perched them on, forcing Spyro to blink several times just to get his sight to refocus.

"Hey!" The purple dragon yelps, and Blanca places a paw on Spyro's mouth to quiet him. However, as his pupils disappear and the scales on his face change as black as his own, Blanca removes his paw from around Spyro's muzzle.

"Sorry I didn't mean to...but you need to be quiet!" The shadow dragon whispers sheepishly, showing an embarrassed and fearful smile, hoping Spyro doesn't pummel him for doing that.

Dark Spyro continues to stare at Blanca with his glowing white eyes, but the noise from bellow catches his attention, and he looks down.

"BY THE AN..."

Again, Blanca is fast to cover his mouth with a paw.

"Do you mind!" The black dragon whispers a little louder, and this time with anger in his voice. "I'm trying to keep us alive here!"

Blanca then notices several hundred apes looking up in their direction. He grabs Spyro tightly, and both dragons disappear into the shadows, as several dozen arrows fly harmlessly by. In a matter of seconds, Spyro and Blanca reappear high in the sky, out of range from their rudimentary weapons.

"So, Great Hero of Avalar..." Blanca remarks sarcastically, releasing Spyro to hover on his own. "...do you believe the Shadow Clan Leader now!"

The black and gold dragon turns his pupil-less eyes towards Blanca, and lowers his head. Spyro's purple color returns, and suddenly speaks to a dragon, he is not friends with, in a tone that shows how humbled he is.

"I have learned a lot this past month about those I have called...my enemy, Blanca!" He remarks, looking back at the Shadow Clan Leader with sincerity. "I may have been a bit...harsh, towards you and your friends in the past, because I never really got a chance to know this shadow dragon before me."

Spyro looks back down to the ground watching the mass of gorillas swarm from under the trees, looking up with their evil red eyes.

"I would have never noticed this army, until many of my friends were lost. Dragons that I thought you didn't care about..." The purple dragon returns his eyes to Blanca, and shows him a smile for the first time ever. "...seeing the fear...but also loyalty in your eyes at this moment, I can honestly say... I misjudged you..."

Spyro begins tapping buttons on his wrist communicator, and sarcastically finishes his statement.

"...perhaps you're not such a selfish jerk after all!"

"WHAT DID YOU..." The dark dragon barks, but he is cut off by the Portal Master's voice, echoing from Spyro's communicator.

"Report, General? Is everything alright?" Gaven remarks, and Blanca pauses his angry rant, as the purple dragon holds up his paw.

"Do you mind...I'm trying to save the world here!" Spyro remarks sarcastically, then chuckles as Blanca shows him a very callus stare, and folds his arm across his gray chest.

"I'm fine Gaven..." He replies to his commander, showing a grateful smile to the black dragon for respecting the Skylander Leader, and remaining quiet. "...That was a clean drop, and we got a good amount of his army..."

Spyro pauses, looks down, then finishes his statement with a concerned tone.

"...or so I thought!"

"What is it?" Gaven remarks, hearing his general's voice. "Did you find more?"

Spyro looks at Blanca, showing his eyes wide as saucers, and a smirk that makes the Shadow dragon chuckle himself.

"Did we ever!" He quips, and hovers beside Blanca. "A friend of mine...has found a massive gathering Gaven, probably a million or more..."

"A Million!" The Portal Master yells, not allowing his general to finish. "That is too many for even you to handle, Spyro! I'm Sorry General, but I'm overstepping your authority, and sending back-up right now!"

Spyro smiles at Blanca, knowing the Portal Master would find a way to take some control, and he gestures his brow up and down, with a dumb expression. However, he is very confident in Gaven's ability to run a war from light years away, and does not fuss about losing his full-command of the situation.

"I'm also going to level that part of the park. I see no life roaming around in that area, so get the hell out of there now!"

"Yes Sir!" The purple hero replies, grasping Blanca tightly, as another horizontal portal opens above the forest.

Spyro makes his way towards the city, flying as fast as he can, hearing the crackling energy bomb coming through the portal. However, a sudden pulse of light flashes through the sky, followed by a sound that shakes Spyro to his core.

The purple and gold hero spins around to confirm his worse fear, seeing the portal shut early, slicing the energy ball in half. It takes only seconds for the orb to loses it's stability, and explodes high above the intended target. Spyro and Blanca are thrown from the sky by a violent shock-wave, hitting the ground hard only a few hundred yards from the now frenzied mob.

Protected from the dense canopy of forest, the loses to the ape army are minimal, and Spyro can tell that right away, by the shaking of the ground under his paws.

His heart begins to pound with adrenaline, not from the approaching army, but because he is sure his Skylander friends are dead. That explosion came from only half of the bomb, and the other half, left behind in the underground station's Ordinance Room.

"Gaven...NO!" The purple dragon remarks aloud, looking at his wrist communicator, and watching the power levels from the Portal Station drop to zero.

"My friends!"

Spyro's scales turn jet black, and his eyes glow white-hot with rage. A deep hatred begins to boil inside, and he focuses that energy towards the charging army. Using a tremendous amount of his magic, Dark Spyro unleashes all the Convexity power he can at one time, leaving a cone shaped path of destruction, widening-out as it gets further from his mouth.

The Shadow Clan leader's eyes light up with this purple blaze of Fury, and watches in fear, as Spyro levels the back side of Dragonfly park...by himself. However, it doesn't take long for Blanca to become concerned, watching the powerful dragon empty his tank in one burst of anger. He knows something that Spyro does not, and regardless of the danger, the Shadow Clan leader grabs the angry dragon, and yells in his ear.

"STOP...Don't waste your energy!" He screams over the thunderous rumble of magic flowing from the black and gold dragon's mouth.

Spyro spins around, slamming Blanca with the back of his right paw. The pulsing black dragon, with tears pouring from his eyes, pounces on Blanca, and stares him down.

"WHY?!" Spyro yells in the terrified dragon's face, showing the real Dark side of himself. A emotional train wreck of feelings and pains, that only his mortal enemies...or his wife...has seen in the past.

"THEY KILLED MY FIENDS!"

Blanca closes his eyes humbly, and looks away from the angered dragon.

"I'm sorry, Spyro. I don't know how that must hurt, and I won't even try to tell you different. But how does that help them, or your friends here on Avalar...if you die as well?" He remarks, returning his eyes to his new friend, hoping he believes his sincerity...and he does.

Blanca begins pulling himself up, as Spyro loosens his grip, and backs off of the shadow dragon's chest.

"You can't afford to waste energy like that. There are no crystals left in the park, my friend..." He continues, while getting to his feet. "...they destroyed them all, and for some reason...the crystals will not grow back!"

Spyro's color returns to normal, and his eyes focus on the smoldering area he just leveled with a good deal of his powers. A deep pain fills his eyes, watching thousands of apes swarm into the new cleared area from the surrounding forest a mile away, making their charge to the purple dragon again, this time quicker and easier.

"Get everyone to the city!" He replies simply, looking over his shoulder towards New Warfang.

No longer seeing his family, Spyro takes a deep breath, knowing they are going to be safe. He then looks at Blanca with a cold stare.

"I will hold them here..." Spyro continues, clinching his right paw, then extending his talons out as far as he can. "...and take my revenge with my bare paws!"

Blanca shows a slight grin, hearing the true fighting spirit of the Great Hero of Avalar in person. However, it is another sound that catches the Shadow Clan Leader's attention, and he places a paw upon the posturing dragon's flank.

"We don't need to fight alone anymore!" He remarks, gesturing his head towards the sky, and Spyro looks up.

"Blanca...what are you doing?" A green and black dragon remarks, heading a group of several others to the ground beside their leader. "Why are you fighting with this purple moron again...I thought we were looking for that other idiots kids?"

They had seen the two separate releases of energy, coming from this section of the park, and quickly rallied together, knowing where Blanca had chosen to search. The Shadow Clan leader, looks back to Spyro, and his smile increase.

"Some of my friends are here to help us now!"

"HELP...HIM!" The green dragon remarks, over a the negative rumble from the other dragons behind him. "HELL NO...I'M NOT HELPING THIS WORTHLE..."

Blanca grabs his friend, and both dragons disappear in an instant. The loud mouthed green dragon is suddenly silenced, feeling himself held tightly inside the cold realm of Shadows.

"The only reason you still enjoy life, Aquas...is because of that dragon's dedication!" Blanca remarks, holding a valued clan member, and friend, by his throat...staring into his eyes with pure rage.

"If you ever disrespect Spyro like that again...I will leave you here until you understand what he has sacrificed for US!"

With a quick nod from his head, both reappear in front of Spyro, and the ever-growing group of Shadow Clan dragons.

Blanca immediately looks towards the approaching apes, noticing they have a few moments before the horde is upon them, and calmly walks over to Spyro. He can still hear the negative talk towards the purple dragon, and becomes enraged as several continue to threaten him. However, before he can lay down the law to his clan.

"Stop it everyone!" Aquas remarks, turning around to the group, and showing the fear he is still experiencing from a moment in the shadows. "We need to..."

The green and black Water dragon pauses, and looks back at Spyro before returning his eyes to his friends, and finishing his thought.

"...No! We HAVE TO help him!"

Nearly a dozen deep breaths of pure shock fill the air, hearing the words coming from this dragon's mouth.

"WHAT?" A two-toned red fire-breather snaps, stepping forward to his friend, and staring into his eyes. "He locked you up in a Skylander prison for eight months, Aquas. You said you would kill Spyro if you ever got your paws on him!"

The green dragon looks at his friend, then laughs for a moment.

"I would never have spent those eight months in prison, or the two years of my life regretting that moment..." He remarks, turning around and stepping up to Spyro himself. "...if this dragon didn't save our world."

The strong-minded Water dragon pauses again, looking down at the ground, and feeling overwhelmed with his own guilt.

"I was the idiot, Char...Not Spyro, He actually tried to help me!" He replies to his fire-breathing friend, raising his eyes to look upon the purple dragon with humility. "He did his duty, like always, and never turned his back on anyone!"

Spyro balks, and looks at Blanca, whom has an irremovable smile on his muzzle, but his attention returns to the green dragon before him, as his voice booms suddenly.

"Spyro needs the Shadow Clan's help!" The green dragon yells, making the purple hero jump slightly.

"We all be *bleep* if we turn our backs on him now!"

In an instant, the negative becomes positive, and an every growing chant to fight for Spyro begins to rise.

"What the hell did you say to him, Blanca?" Spyro remarks to the proud leader of this group, and the Shadow dragon just winks his eye.

"Shadow Clan...This is our home, I want you to show Spyro, we will defend it with our lives!" He yelps, turning his attention to the group that is still increasing in size, as more members arrive.

"This is our time to be heroes. Leave your mark on these evil apes, and you will be remembered for all times!"

The group as one, shout in approval.

"Because of his knowledge of battles like this!" He remarks, suddenly showing a slight bit of fear, but only to the purple dragon's keen eye.

"Spyro is in command...do you understand!"

Again, as one, an approval is yelled, and all turn their eyes to the purple dragon.

"They are not the Skylanders, General Spyro!" Blanca remarks, showing him a little more concern in his eyes, but not in his words. " But they will fight like them!"

The purple and gold dragon takes a deep breath, then looks at the group standing at attention, staring at him with pure eagerness.

Spyro cannot believe the turn of events in just the last few moments, he has lost his friends, and the military advantage of overwhelming firepower. However, he can still see hope, in the eyes of all the dragons around him, ready to fight for their home.

The purple dragon looks over his shoulder, and can see the massive ape army is now only a few hundred yards, and closing fast. Enough time for him to express a deep regret.

"I miss-judged all of you, and I'll never do that again!" He remarks, looking at dragons of all elemental power, not budging an inch, as the screaming army approaches.

"Bravery is not a trait you find in the wicked!"

Spyro looks back again, and can see it is time to fight. His scales return to their black color, and his pupils disappear, as they return to the Shadow Clan.

"You are all Skylanders in my eyes!"

Spyro spins around and clears a path to work, using a powerful magical attack. Although he was told about the lack of replenishing crystals, Spyro knows the depths of his own power, and how much he can use before his magic supply runs out. He calls upon his Fury once more, but uses it in a way that does not drain his magic as fast as a feral blast from his muzzle.

Malefor had shown the Skylander general several new tricks, while they stayed at the underground Portal Station, and this is the one that was taught first. Because of its simplicity, and the ease in which to learn, Spyro was quick to understand how to perform...combination attacks, and how powerful the right mixture of magic can be.

In less than a second, the black & gold dragon rips through the charging mass of apes, cutting a wide path for everyone to follow. The pure energy of his Fury pulses out in a wake behind him, incinerating everything it comes in contact with.

Blanca and the Shadow Clan, especially the five Fire dragons in the group, are suddenly left in amazement, as Spyro shows off a new technique that no one knew was possible for the purple dragon.

"Was that a Comet Dash?" One fire dragon remarks with complete surprise, seeing the exact technique he uses in his dash attack.

"Yeah...I think so!" Char replies, staring at the leader of the startled Shadow Clan. "But what kinda fire was that, Blanca!"

The black and gray dragon smiles slightly, and turns to his friends.

"Hell's FURY!"

Blanca's green eyes begin to fluctuate with power, and he disappears in a poof of black magical mist.

"Take lessons my friends, because we are watching a Master at work!"

With a barrage of shadowy claws to lead his clan, Blanca charges ahead of his trusted army, widening the chasm Spyro created as they drive towards their new friend. Hundreds of these evil apes are sliced apart, by a dragon they cannot see, only his talons that streak through the sky.

The shadow dragon quickly moves down the line, leaving the injured to face his friends...whom quickly take full advantage. Writhing in pain from an unseen attack, the front line of this massive army, is torn to shreds by the dragons they can see.

Spyro, standing in a small clearing at the end of his dash, turns his attention down the path he just made, and smiles watching the large group of dragons work in perfect unison. A disassembling line of death; precise, calculating, and surprising intelligent. He watches in awe as they rotate in shifts, allowing fresh dragons to attack, while the tired rest for a moment.

The hero of Avalar quickly recalls his fight with the Shadow Clan, and now understands why it felt like he was fighting a hundred, and not just the twenty or so the make up this powerful group.

Suddenly Blanca reappears in front of his face, and Spyro jumps for a moment, so do the apes that were closing in slowly towards the black and gold dragon.

"Well General..." Blanca quips, showing the Skylander a smile, then turning back to watch his clan get increasingly more violent to the smaller creatures.

"...are they not a good army to fight beside!"

Spyro nods his head with approval, then snaps his tail to left, striking an ape that was trying to pounce upon him.

"Not bad!" The purple dragon replies with a slight smugness, however, he can see that look of fear again. Blanca suddenly hears one dragon yelp in great pain, and turns to see him fall to the ground.

The Shadow dragon holds his breath, and Spyro believes he now understands this leaders fear.

"They are a good group, and keep an eye out for each other..." Spyro continues, as they help their friend to his feet, and protect him as he regains his wind.

"...I promise to do the same for them!"

The Shadow Clan leader shows Spyro a deep look of gratitude, hearing such a promise from The Hero of Avalar. These dragons he leads are not just members of his powerful gang, but his second family, and he is now riddled with fear from this battle.

"Please, Spyro...I love only my family more then these few dragons, my Clan, are the only friends I have!"

The purple dragon shakes his head NO, keeping his eyes locked on Blanca.

"You have at least one friend, not in your clan..." He remarks, standing side by side with the Shadow dragon. "...and after this day...I'm sure it will be many more!"

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Moments earlier, in the Main Room of the underground Portal Station, the Skylanders are watching a monitor, broadcasting from Avalar's East wall. Overlooking Dragonfly Park; Gaven, Sonic, and Tails, hold their breath, seeing the mushroom cloud dissipating in the distance, waiting for any word from Spyro.

"I don't like this General!" The Portal Master remarks to the blue hedgehog, tapping buttons on his control panel, then looking back at the monitor. "This just makes no sense to me at all!"

Sonic zips behind the Portal Master's chair in a blink, staring at the screen the old giant is working with. His companion, Tails, is by his side a few seconds later.

"What is it, Gaven?" He replies with a wondering tone, not fully understanding what he sees.

"We just wiped out the Dark Master's army in one blast, but yet I am still showing a massive amount of energy coming from the east side of New Warfang..."

Gaven pauses, turning to look his curious young general in the eye.

"...it is a hundred times stronger than that first army, it could be the Dark Master himself!"

Suddenly, an alert begins to sound, making Tails flinch, but putting a smile on Sonic and the Portal Master's faces. They knows the sound of an incoming call, and Gaven opens the channel to Spyro's communicator before spinning his chair around.

"Report, General! Is everything alright?" Gaven remarks, and settles down hearing the purple hero talking to someone else.

"Do you mind...I'm trying to save the world here!"

Spyro's sarcasm calm the Portal Master, and more so as his general finally answers him.

"I'm fine Gaven..." He replies "...That was a clean drop, and we got a good amount of his army..."

However, Spyro pauses, and Gaven's smile disappears as he hears his general's concerned tone to finish his report.

"...or so I thought!"

"What is it?" The Portal Master remarks, hearing Spyro's voice, and knowing the power levels he can see in Dragonfly Park. "Did you find more?"

"Did we ever!" The Skylander general replies, then pauses again.

Gaven looks down at Sonic, gesturing his head for him to move towards the center of the room, where the portals in this underground station will open. The blue hedgehog nods, and both he and Tails move themselves from behind the steel desk

"A friend of mine, has found a massive gathering Gaven, probably a million or more..."

"A Million!" The Portal Master yells, making Tails jump, but not Sonic. "That is too many for even you to handle, Spyro!"

Gaven's eyes lock on Sonic, and the hedgehog nods his head knowing the Portal Master is taking command.

"I'm Sorry General, but I'm overstepping your authority, and sending back-up right now!"

The Portal Master places his hand over the com device, so Spyro cannot hear, and gives his only order.

"Sonic...I'm sending you now, but don't go near that side of the park, understand!"

The blue hedgehog nods his head again, and Gaven removes his hand from the microphone

"I'm also going to level that part of the park. I see no life roaming around in that area, so get the hell out of there now!"

"Yes Sir!" The purple hero replies, as his communicator shuts down, and Gaven opens a new portal.

Twice the size as the last one, the horizontal disk of energy, floats inches above the ground in an empty room. Only a massive generator sits directly above the swirling portal, creating orbs of explosive energy to drop from the sky.

Gaven programs the machine to quadruple the energy output of the last bomb, and enters the coordinates of the portal's exit...the far-east side of Dragonfly Park.

"Master Gaven..." Sonic's voice barks out, seeing the lights dim in the station to accommodate for the power build up of this weapon. "...can you still send me to Avalar...I want to see this explosion in person!"

Gaven smirks at his friend, and begins tapping button to open a portal in the Main Room, however, as he finishes opening the transport to Avalar, an alarm suddenly blares at his desk.

A jamming signal, coming from Avalar, scares the old Master, knowing the timing could not be worse

"GO SONIC!" The Portal Master screams, seeing the portal in the Main Room flicker, and the blue hedgehog, trained for years to be responsive, is gone in half a heart beat.

Arriving in the Great Lawn, Sonic stops short, turning towards the portal. His eyes fill with the bright light of a powerful explosion, and watches in horror as his friend Tails vaporizes before exiting the station. Only a powerful blast wave comes from the circular disk, before it disappears, slamming Sonic into a tree behind him.

"By the Ancestor!" Several dragons remark, as only a few still remain in the park, after the first explosion from Spyro's home drove everyone towards the city.

They run to the aid of a well-known and respected Skylander, but are terrified by a second explosion that rocks the park with a louder blast of energy then the first.

"Sonic... Sonic!" They yell, hoping to wake him, but they watch his eyes close, and fear fills their hearts.

The sounds of grunting and growling begin to fill the air, and every dragon left in the park begins to wonder...what is happening to their world again.

The1upguy · Jul 09, 2013 11:29 AM

Chapter 38: A Great Dragon Falls

Standing as still as he can, staring directly above, Diamond is hoping his old frame is not shaking too much to be noticed. He has the skill to bend light, but no longer has the ability to hold his forty-three hundred year old body perfectly motionless. Slight distortions of movement can easily be seen by his protegé, however, the dragon above does not.

The Dark Master has his interest elsewhere.

After witnessing the explosion in Dragonfly Park, Dark Tycor took little time in dispatching any further resistance, and flying up to the top of the highest tower. His eyes never noticing the two dragons, cloaked from his view as he zipped by in a hurry.

However, Diamond is now stuck underneath the hovering Dark Master, unable to get away. If he moves, the distortion of Light magic will be seen, and he would be easily spotted.

Suddenly, standing in one place for so long the old dragon falters, and his right leg gives out. His talon scratches the concrete surface of the balcony, upon the tallest tower of the palace, and his heart stop as Tycor starts looking down.

In an instant his vision goes dark, and a cold chill shoots down his spine.

"Hold still, Master!" Cynder's voice echoes, as she leaps from the balcony towards the shaded side of the palace. Staying covered by the shadow the tallest tower is giving, Cynder weaves her way to an adjacent balcony. Stopping in a dark portion, and turning quickly to see if she was noticed.

With the complete destruction of Diamond's personal perch, the Shadow Dragoness knows she was spotted.

"I know you're here my little shadow puppet!" He remarks, confirming Cynder's suspicion, hearing a name she was called as a whelpling.

"It's just a matter of finding which shadow you are hiding in!"

Cynder holds Diamond close to her chest, still within the confined darkness of the Shadow realm, feeling the old dragon shake with the cold temperature.

"Hang on a little longer, Diamond..." She whispers to his mind, watching Dark Tycor search the areas of shadow for her. "I will try to keep you warm, but don't move this time!"

Cynder huffs a fiery breath of her shadow powers, warming the scales of the white dragon in her grasp, doing it only when Tycor is not looking. For several tense moments, Cynder holds her master perfectly still, keeping him calm in a very inhospitable place.

Suddenly Tycor's attention is taken by something he can see from the east, and Cynder notices it's her chance to run. However, she is frozen by the power suddenly pulsing from the Dark Master.

"Oh no you don't!" The evil dragon remarks, seeing a portal open up off in the distance. "I will not make it that easy for you Spyro!"

Dark Tycor waits for the right moment, seeing the large orb begin exiting the hole in the sky, before opening his mouth and sending out a surge of powerful magic.

Cynder, unable to see what he did, can only hear and feel the explosion that shakes the city, from miles away.

"What was that!" She remarks quietly, but Tycor suddenly turns his head towards her direction. His eyes lock on Cynder's shadow, and a smile crosses his face.

"There you are my dear..." He remarks, and Cynder takes a deep breath "...I think I'll take my time with you, and have a little fun first, then I..."

With a huge exhale from her lungs, the shadow dragoness, blasts the monologist Dark Master with a hurricane force gust. Dark Tycor's black wings fill with the wind, jostling him back violently, and Cynder leaps from the balcony again.

"Hang on tight Diamond!" She remarks, griping him under his arms, and locking her paws together around his chest. This time she reappears, allowing the speedy dragoness to use all her power to fly as fast as possible.

The large brown and black dragon balks at the carelessness to show herself, and quickly gives chase. However, he immediately understands why she made this move, as Cynder leaves him in the dust.

The dark dragoness is light as the shadows, fast as the wind, and much more maneuverable. Only Diamond was the x-factor, but she found out her son wasn't kidding when he said the old dragon was light as a feather.

Smartly, she heads straight for the narrow streets of the city below. Cynder knows full well, that just like Malefor, Tycor is large and clumsy. He is no match for a sleek flying dragoness that won several races against the fastest Avalar has to offer, even Hunter.

Cynder and Diamond pick up speed towards the city, and both dragons can hear a build up of power from behind. The dark dragoness barrel-rolls twice, avoiding several fire balls shot at her from the chasing Dark Master.

"Holy *bleep*!" Diamond barks with fear, covering his eyes, as Cynder zips through the exploding balls that smash upon the fast approaching ground.

Cynder banks hard after going through the fire, using the flames to shield the Dark Master from her route of escape. She roars into an alleyway that barely fits herself, let alone carrying someone, and not slowing down while doing it. The nimble dragoness has been chased many times in the past, and knows exactly how to get someone off her tail.

Diamond's old heart races faster then when Sparx gave him a ride, as Cynder is much faster, and turns harder, frightening him with every corner she takes. Her near recklessness, is only countered by her skill at avoidance.

Several more balls of fire streak past Diamond's ear, and Cynder banks an unrealistic left turn. He can feel his tail clip a wind chime hanging from a awning, as she makes the impossible maneuver, then spins her body giving a burst of intense speed. Knowing how close they just came to hitting a solid building, if Diamond wasn't white, he would have turned that color by now.

"Sorry, Master!" She remarks calmly, while moving through another tight alley at ridiculous speeds.

"I thought your son got his crazy thrill side from Spyrooooooooo..." The old dragon remarks as Cynder banks another turn, this time to the right, making sure her path is not easy to follow.

"...I WAS WRONG!"

The dark purple, and red dragoness, continues her evasion, however, Cynder suddenly stops, hearing a terrifying noise from above. Her eyes focus up, and Diamond can feel her fear build in an instant. The Dark Master has quickly given up the chase, and decides to blanket the entire area with a net of electricity.

"I have no time to play hide and seek with you!" Dark Tycor's voice rumbles from high above, firing a massive plasma ball from his mouth.

The orb of pure electric power strikes the roof of the building Cynder is standing adjacent from, sending hundreds of lightning bolts to the surrounding area. Both dragons are incapacitated by the surge of power that rains down from the sky.

"Now let me see you run after that!" He remarks, knowing he has hit his target with this massive attack. However, a glimmer of movement takes his eyes towards the east gate again, and Dark Tycor quickly drops down to the roof line, out of sight from a fast approaching dragon.

"He's coming here..." He says to himself with excitement "...and without his father!"

The Dark Master looks down several roads and alleys with a quick eye, and gives up his search for Cynder just as fast.

"I found what I'm looking for my old puppet..." He remarks, looking up towards the palace's high towers. "...but now I need to keep him here, so I will have to deal with you later!"

Leaping across the roofs, staying out of the sky, Tycor heads for the far side of the palace. He stays out of sight, until getting around the large castle, finally using his wings to gain height and speed. The brown dragon stays concealed behind the large structure, so not to alert Sparx to his presence.

Tycor reaches the top of the tallest tower in seconds, staring down at the large wall protecting the east side of the city, and smiles as the young son of Spyro and Cynder enters New Warfang.

"Thank you for making this easy!" He remarks, opening his mouth and preparing another special magic power, one he learned from an extinct race of underwater creatures.

A small orb of light fills his muzzle, and Tycor removes it gently with his paw, placing atop the spire of the tallest tower. The ball of energy, resembling a brilliant but massive-sized pearl, suddenly pulses with energy, and the Dark Master smiles.

A thunderous noise of crumbling rock and glass fills the air, as a force-field of energy cuts the city in half encircling the east side, and the upper levels, where the palace sits. Used by a serpent-like civilization, this energy helped to keep the structure of their liquid world together. Strong enough to hold the incredibly dense weight of water, the Dark Master knows it is also strong enough to keep a young purple dragon inside...and his father out.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

After cresting the wall as fast as he could, without dropping his precious cargo, Sparx lands in the Eastern Square of New Warfang. His action are rushed, and his heart is pounding, after seeing the explosion that filled the sky, and knowing that was not how it should have gone.

He places Catarina down, who quickly releases her brother and sister, and turns around to grab the young dragon.

"Don't go, Sparx!" She yelps, hearing him talking about returning to help his father. "Please...stay here with us...I'm afraid!"

The young son of Spyro, after releasing his grandparents as well, looks them in the eye.

"I have to." He replies, and Nina and Flash nod their heads. Sparx grasps Catarina by the shoulders, and stares deep into her eyes.

"That's my Dad out there, and he's in trouble. I know you would do the same, because you did it once before!"

Being nearly the same height, the young dragons stare each other face to face.

"You are smarter than you were a year ago, and much stronger than you think, Catarina!" Sparx continues, smiling wide to calm her.

"You have nothing to fear at all!"

"Yes I do!" She replies sternly, placing a paw against the side of his face. "I'm afraid that you will get hurt."

Sparx blushes from her words, and the caring look in her eyes. He has never really meet a dragoness his age, and suddenly feels a weird connection with her.

"It's OK Catarina!" He remarks sheepishly, grasping her paw, and slowly removing it from his jaw. He uses his other paw to clasp her palm tightly. "I promise...I will be careful!"

Suddenly the ground shakes and sounds of crumbling rock and destruction fill the air. Everyone's eyes open wide, as a field of energy slams down around the city, vaporizing everything down to the bedrock.

A voice then echoes from above, startling them all to turn around.

"WELL MY YOUNG FRIEND!" Tycor barks hovering above the Eastern Square. "I BELIEVE IT'S TIME FOR OUR REMATCH!"

Nicholas begins to shutter, running back to his sister's arms, and staring at the worried two-toned purple dragon.

"Can we be afraid NOW!"

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

High in the mountains, that protect New Warfang's southeast boarder, two dragons are finally finishing their search of a vast network of caves. A mothers desperation to find her three children, ending only in disappointment and more fear.

"Where could they be, Terrador?" The distraught red and orange dragoness remarks, covering every foot of this maze of caves. "I don't know where else Catarina would hide with her brother and sister!"

This last year has been so hard on her and Nick, that the young mother can no longer control her emotions. The fire dragoness falls to the ground on her stomach, looking back from where they came, positive she was going to find them here. Catarina has been coming to these caves for the last year, because it was the one place she could be alone. The young dragoness would become overwhelmed with depression and try to hide from the world. The Earth Guardian watches in pain, as she begins to cry uncontrollably.

"It's OK Sienna...I'm sure Nick has found them by now." His gruff voice echoes against the cave walls, and the red dragoness can feel her body lifted with a strong embrace. She looks into the solid eyes of the guardian leader, and can see his pure resolve.

"I promise, I will help Catarina to understand as well..." He says, recalling the powerful conversation with Sienna, while looking for a child she was sure, ran away again.

"...and this time I think I can get someone else to help with that!"

"Who?" Sienna asks with a tone of defiance in her voice, knowing how much she has done to help her daughter to deal with this tragedy.

"I tried to get her to speak with Spyro and his parents, but she kept running away!" Sienna continues, answering her own question before Terrador could open his mouth. The now emotional mother stomps her feet, and shows the Earth Guardian an angry scowl.

"I'm her mother...don't you think I would have tried that already"

Terrador clamps his paw around the red dragon's muzzle stopping her rant, and finally giving his answer.

"If you would let me speak my dear...I would have told you that I have a more...influential friend!" He remarks, showing Sienna a peaceful smile, and quickly she halts her aggression.

Terrador releases her mouth, and this time with a tone of sincere curiosity in her voice, the young mother asks again.

"Who?"

Terrador's smile increases, and only one word escapes his mouth.

"Diamond!"

Sienna's heart skips a beat, and her eyes open wide with shock.

"The Great Elder!" Her voice echoes, and suddenly a overwhelming weight is lifted from her heart, hearing that name spoken.

"How!" She barks with surprise, knowing the waiting list to speak with the Great Elder is years long. "My husband and I have been trying to see him, but it's almost impossible to get an audience with the Spirit Dragon!"

Terrador cups his paw under Sienna's jaw, and lifts her head up high.

"I think I can arrange something..." He remarks, but suddenly the cave rumbles, startling both dragons as the ceiling begins to collapse. Terrador quickly grasps Sienna in his arms, running towards an area that is still stable, shielding the fire dragon from a crushing death. His body, designed to deal with earth, does not feel the effects of the jagged rocks slamming his back.

"Was that an earthquake?" Sienna barks with fear, held under the protection of the massive Earth dragon.

"No!" His reply comes fast and with a great amount of curiosity, as he looks at the minimal damage around him.

"If that was an earthquake...we would be dead!"

Terrador keeps Sienna in his arms, seeing the cave has become very unstable, and heads for the exit shielding her from the falling rocks.

"That was an explosion of some sorts..." The Earth Dragon continues, feeling the shallow vibrations in the ground, and not deep ones from a shifting tectonic plate. "...and it was very powerful."

It takes extra time for the Earth Guardian to emerge from the caves, as more collapses have blocked the quickest route, however, Terrador still escapes the dangerous area in a minute.

As they clear the cave, both dragons' eyes lock on the dissipating mushroom cloud in the distance, and their ears echo with the sounds of screaming from the Great Lawn below.

"By the Ancestors!" Terrador remarks, feeling his heart lower into his stomach, seeing this new war has already begun. "What is going on here!"

Suddenly another explosion lights the sky, filling Terrador's eyes with fear. The sounds of more screaming from below strikes at the heart of the Guardian Leader.

Still held in the Earth Master's solid paws, Sienna can feel his grip get tighter.

"Terrador...Please!" She remarks with pain, and he eases his grip, hearing the sharp tone in her voice.

"Sorry!" He remarks, releasing her, then opening his wings.

"Stay here, Sienna..." He remarks, readying to find out what is going on.

Suddenly another sound echoes in the Earth Guardian's ear, and he stops, jerking his head up to see. It is the sound of wings flapping hard in the air, and his eyes fill with excitement, noticing two very powerful dragons fly over, and head towards the danger.

"Monsoon...Excelcius!" He remarks, and his eyes open wider, knowing whom they were guarding in Spyro's home.

The Earth Guardian begins to chuckle, knowing this is a great time for Malefor to make his presence known.

His ears perk up again, hearing another rustling from behind, and much louder than the previous two dragons that just flew by.

"This is going to be very interesting!" He remarks, and Sienna turns around to face the Earth Guardian, a complete look of puzzlement on her face.

"Why are you laughing?" She asks with surprise, and Terrador turns his head around to look up again.

However shock fills his eyes, not seeing the large purple dragon he was expecting, but instead, a slew of arrows coming at them.

Terrador slams Sienna to the ground on her back, covering the young dragoness from the incoming barrage of steel tipped projectiles. He then surrounds themselves in a solid ball of rock. The arrows bounce harmlessly from the stone surface, however, Terrador knows he cannot hold this shield around them forever.

Sienna, a powerful Fire Dragon, is unable to breathe inside the stone, and quickly begins to suffocate from the lack of oxygen her startled body craves.

Terrador can feel her begin to struggle, and quickly drops his magic shield for only a second, allowing her to take a breath. However, Sienna can tell how bad his choice was, as he suddenly yelps in pain, and collapses upon her chest. A dozen arrows strike the stone master in that one moment, dropping him atop the red and orange dragoness. Sienna's arms, legs, and wings are pinned under his heavy frame.

Terrador's eyes open, showing his great pain, and he stares at the Fire dragoness with complete despair. He tries to stand, allowing her to run away, but the powerful Earth Dragon can feel the life fading fast from his body, and is unable to move.

"I...I...I'mmmm...sor...sorrry!"

His voice drops with his last breath, and Sienna can feel the rest of his dead weight press again her chest.

"TERRADOR!" She screams, but the green dragon makes no movements, and suddenly Sienna can feel the pain her daughter must have felt.

A Guardian has fallen, sacrificing himself for her. However, with the sound of approaching footsteps, she is sure that no one will ever know about it.

Several ape-like creature round the large body of Terrador, holding Sienna firmly to the ground, and quickly lower their bows, seeing she is helpless to escape.

"Hey everyone..." A large ape growls, kicking the dragoness in the jaw, slamming her head to face nearly a dozen others, all with smiles on their faces.

"...lets find out how long a dragon can take a beating!"

Sienna can barely take in a breath of shock, before being struck across the face again. Her left eye swells quickly, and the red and orange dragoness squeals in pain. Her right eye notices another incoming attack, and she is unable to do a thing before it slams her jaw back the other way.

In desperation, the powerful fire dragon, opens her broken jaw, and releases every bit of magic she can. A stream of intense flame scorches several apes, and they leap back holding their faces in pain. Sienna keeps pumping a blue-colored blow-torch-like flame from her mouth, trying to hold back her enemies, while freeing herself from under Terrador.

However, Sienna cannot keep them all back, and one brazen monkey grasps her muzzle, shutting down the fiery torrent. The vicious ape slams a purple gem against her neck, tying it tightly with his belt, and Sienna can feel her magic drain painfully into the evil crystal. He pulls his knife from the sheath, holding it directly in front of her only open eye.

Her exposed reddish-brown eye wells up with tears, knowing her remaining life will be filled with agony, and the large ape slams her head back down to the ground. He places the blade of his knife, under the gem, and against her throat.

"You dragons have lived your last day on Avalar!" The ape warrior grunts, lifting Terrador's head by his horn, and holding it up for her to see. "...Like your Guardian here...you and all of your kind...will die!"

"Not Likely!" A very distorted voice bellows from behind, and before the ape can turn his head, it is cut clean from his shoulders.

The remaining group look up to see what just attacked their leader, but all they can see is a distortion of light, and a sword...floating in the air.

"You apes are not a worthy race." His voice starts becoming familiar, as the Light magic he is using begins to fade, revealing their old Master. An old cheetah warrior sits upon his back, holding the sword still red with blood.

"That is why the Dark Master let you all die then...and why I will now...enjoy killing you all myself!"

"MALEFOR!" They all bark in unison, and Sienna cannot believe her ears.

Blind by tears, and a swollen left eye, Sienna doesn't see anything but a purple and gold mass. She believed that Spyro had come to save her life, but hearing that name, actually frightens her further. However, she watches the group of apes back away, as Malefor gets closer, and her eye can see it is him.

"Stay away...from me...you... you..." Her voice exhausted, comes to a stop, and Sienna's head falls limply

Malefor gently places his paw against her broken muzzle, and grasps the purple gem attached to her neck. It burns his palm slightly, but he rips it from her throat, and tosses the draining crystal over a ledge.

"Easy young lady!" He remarks feeling her squirm to get free, and sends a pulse of regenerating power into her jaw. "I am here to help you!"

Sienna suddenly feels a moment of surprise, hearing a gentle tone from a dragon she has only known to be evil. The red and orange dragoness calms herself, not from her pain subsiding, but because she can see a look in the purple eyes of Malefor. A look of caring, a look of sincerity...a look that only comes from a parent to their young.

"Who are you?" She asks sheepishly.

"He is the real Malefor, my dear!" Tristan remarks, never taking his eyes from the apes, still gathered upon the cliff edge. "A dragon who's heart is only dwarfed by his regret!"

Sienna can see a tear form in Malefor's eye, and she stops shuttering completely, allowing him to heal her fast. Her swollen left eye opens, and her jaw and neck are soothed by a strong magic.

Malefor then reaches his paw under Terrador, feeling his neck for any pulse.

"Well?" Tristan remarks, but Malefor just lowers his head, and shakes it slowly to the right and left.

"You Bastards!" The old cheetah remarks, holding his sword with an aggressive stance.

"NO, Tristan!" Malefor barks, lifting the lifeless guardian in his arms. "Help her up, and into the cave for me..."

His pupils disappear as he turns his head towards the dozen or so that slayed the Earth Guardian.

"...I will handle them...personally!"

With Terrador lifted from her, Tristan helps Sienna to her feet, and into the cave she just came from. Her eyes locked on the two dragon, not believing what has happened in the last minutes.

The Guardian leader is dead, and The Dark Master is making sure his body is treated with respect.

She watches Malefor, place the large dragon down gently, kneeling in prayer, and holding a paw to the Earth Dragon's still chest.

"May you find your way to the Great Ancestors..." He remarks softly to the sky, and tears up with a solid request to his someone else he knows is looking down.

"...help him to find his way Aerial, for he belongs with you, and the great dragons of our past"

Sienna cannot stop the tears pouring from her eyes, and the emotion she now feels for a dragon she had hoped was burning in hell...and he was. But now, she can almost feel the spirit of Malefor, as he once again bows in respect to a fallen Guardian.

"Your vengeance will come swift my friend!" He remarks with an honorable tone, and turns his head toward the group, still trapped on this high ledge.

"VERY SWIFT!"

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

As the ground shakes, from the new wall placed down hard upon Warfang, Cynder wakes-up, still reeling from the stunning effects of a strong shock, and feeling the helplessness of her predicament. Unable to move, she can only wait for the Dark Master to find her and Diamond, ending the life she was just starting to enjoy.

"C...C...Cyn..der!" Diamond whispers, and she slowly inches her head along the ground, trying to look for the Great Elder, finding him only a foot away. Crumpled into a tight ball of constricted muscles, his voice is weak and filled with pain, as he begs for any sign of life from his student.

"Where...r... r... r...are... you?"

Cynder immediately begins to cry, seeing him staring right at her, and knowing the old dragon is now completely blind. His eyes are scarred with burns, and his white scales are gray and fading. She reaches with all of her strength to grasp the elder's paw.

"I'm here Diamond...I'm here!"

Her heart then sinks further, as he repeats his call.

"Please, Cynder...where are you?" He cries, not feeling the touch of her paw, nor hearing the words from her mouth.

"I'm Scared..." He continues, and Cynder squeezes his paw tightly, but still he fells nothing. Tears pour from his eyes, believing she is gone, and knows he is soon to follow.

"...please...tell me...you're ALIVE!"

Seeing the old dragon in such pain, hurts Cynder herself, but it's the fear... fear that she has never witnessed from this dragon before, that triggers something inside her soul.

Cynder can suddenly see the damage to her Master, and his swirling aura, slowing as fast as his heart beat. The dark dragoness' green eyes disappear with a flash, then return, a shade of light purple. The new lining of her scales pulse with power, and completely envelop her dark purple body in a glow of pure white.

Cynder can see the energy of everything around her, pulsing with the life that fills it. From small insects that show a powerful aura, swirling around on a path they've chosen...to the brick wall standing strong before her. It is cold as ice, but still showing life, and Cynder can see pride in the stone, holding firm, and fulfilling its intended purpose.

Another pulse of energy strikes Cynder, and suddenly she feels her intended purpose. With an overwhelming urge, that is uncontrollable, she stands up on her feet easily, and moves closer to Diamond. Cynder lays her still crimson red chest down atop of him, and holds the Great Elder tightly in her arms.

With a shot of energy, he normal feeds to others in pain, the Spirit Dragoness makes Diamond feel her presence.

"You will not die today, Master..." She remarks to the old dragon's mind, and Diamond jerks his head up, finally feeling her touch. Cynder wraps her now white and red wings around his entire body, and lifts him off the ground.

"...our Spirits...are too strong!"

Fully realizing herself in a moment of clarity, the newest Spirit dragon heals the Great Elder with a minute fraction of her untapped power. Not caring about who sees this power either, Cynder fills the street with a bright glow of energy, and Diamond yelps with a surge of power that quickly soothes his injuries. See lays the old albino back to the ground, and he quickly shades his healed eyes from her blinding aura.

"By the Ancestors!" Is all he can say, and Cynder smiles at him. A deeper feeling of satisfaction fills his heart, seeing a look of pure confidence on her face.

"Cynder...are you..."

"I'm fine!" She remarks bluntly, answering his question before he finishes, then answering another that he was just getting ready to ask.

"And the Dark Master is gone!"

"How did you..."

"We have a bigger problem, Diamond..." She remarks, cutting him off again, and staring towards the east side of the city.

Still not fully understand how she doing this, but doing it nonetheless, Cynder focuses her new eyes to the east. Through the many buildings obscuring her view, the White and Red Dragoness can see the powerful aura of her son.

"...Sparx is in the city...and he's not alone!"

The1upguy · Jul 09, 2013 11:38 AM

Chapter 39: Pinned-down

On the far east side of Dragonfly Park, an overwhelmingly outnumbered Shadow Clan, is actually having their way with the massive ape army. Helped by the Great Hero of Avalar, this already fierce group is nearly unstoppable now. However, with the fading of their magic, and no crystals to replenish, Spyro is noticing he is using more of his strength to compensate.

"Everyone gather to me!" The purple dragon barks, feeling a sinking sensation in his stomach. They have fought for ten minutes straight, killing hundreds of thousands of these evil creatures, and it seems like their task is still far from complete. However, Spyro has felt it for a few moments now, and with a slight sputter of his magic, he is sure it is time to end this fight.

The leader of this group, has been spotted twice by his purple eyes, but Gaul has not yet shown himself in battle. The purple dragon knows the ape general is the key, and with his lowering supply of magic...he must draw him out now.

Spyro looks at the Shadow Clan gathering beside him, and smiles. He can see how exhausted they are, but still willing to fight.

"You guys need to fall back..." Spyro remarks, then turns his head towards the encroaching mob, releasing a huge plume of flame. "...I am down to my reserves, and can't keep this up!"

Spyro turns to the mob again, releasing an icy breath this time, freezing the front line, and forcing the rest to back off further.

"I must end this fight now..." He remarks looking dead into Blanca's eyes. "...but I can't do that if I'm worried about your friends!"

"We're here to fight, Spyro!" Several voices bark from behind, and from the rest of the group, follows a resounding.

"YEAH!"

Spyro smiles again, and looks at everyone standing proud behind their leader.

"I've watched you all fight, and everyone here has fought with honor..." He says with pride, but then his voice becomes stern, and his pupils disappear with a flash of power. "..but you will die pointlessly if you stay behind, and there is no honor in that!"

Blanca suddenly notices they are surrounded again, and places a paw on Spyro's arm.

"That all well and good, but we will have to fight to get out of here anyway!" He replies to the purple dragon's request. "We will need to stay together to survive!"

Spyro continues to smile at Blanca, and shows no concern as thousands of gorillas encircle the Shadow Clan. He knows one power that will help them out of this predicament, without use of his elemental magic. It was in the battle with Gaul, where the young purple dragon used this power amply, and has not used it again in over a decade.

"Time is not to be used for your own personal advantage, Spyro! He hears several times frozen in crystal, a warning from The Chronicler in his dreams. Just after the Eternal Night, his voice echoed many times in Spyro's ears, as he slept with Cynder and Sparx in the Well of Souls.

"Do not use this power again...unless it is while helping others!"

"Make sure everyone is together, and touching!" Spyro orders, getting closer to the group of dragons huddled together. He waits as the ape army surrounding them begins to move in closer, acting as if he is now out of magic as well. Spyro turns his head to Blanca, and winks his left eye.

"You think the shadow realm is cool, Blanca!" Spyro asks nonchalantly, as every dragon in his clan, including himself, becomes nervous. However, the purple dragon places his paw upon the gray chest of the shadow warrior, and a confident smile fills his muzzle .

"Watch this!" The purple dragon gives one fast glance at the group, making sure contact is made between all twenty or so dragons in the Clan.

"STOP!"

With a sudden bark of his voice, the entire Shadow Clan is pulled into Spyro's fast-moving realm of Time. All eyes focus with wonder, seeing the group before them become almost perfectly motionless.

Spyro releases his grip on Blanca's chest, and gestures his head towards the city.

"Go Blanca...you only have a few moments..." He remarks sternly "...clear a path back to the city...I will stay here and make sure you...and your family, get away clean!"

"But Spyro..."

"No buts Blanca..." He remarks, looking back to the forest. "...I cannot use my full power, with everyone here!"

Blanca pauses for a moment to beg his case once more, but Spyro becomes angry very fast.

"GO NOW..." He yells, startling the powerful dragon "...YOU HAVE NO TIME TO WASTE!"

Blanca gently nods his head, hearing the truth in his words, but his eyes still show anger. He turns to his friends, showing them a simple gesture of his eyes, and they all turn towards the city.

"I will bring help, Spyro..." Blanca's voice barks, as he and his crew quickly slaughter a path through the motionless army, making sure they kill as many as they can on the way out.

"...I will come back myself with a sword and shield if I have too!"

Spyro chuckles for a second, hearing a dragon speak of fighting like a Cheetah, but honors the thought of his determination. Much like his own, he can hear a fighting spirit in the Shadow Dragon. The same spirit that keeps Spyro standing put himself.

He could run, like the rest, but the purple dragon knows he is close to the source of this army's power, and taking down their general would stop them cold. The powerful hero saw his ruby-red eye flash several times with anger during the fight, and Spyro knows that Gaul is just waiting for his moment to strike.

Sensing his Time Shift is almost over, Spyro leaps into the air, hovering above the motionless ape army. They suddenly spring to life, but stop short with confusion. All twenty dragons they were encroaching upon have disappeared, and with them, a quarter of their own numbers.

"GAUL!" Spyro yells, startling the entire mob to look up at a very angry dragon. "It's time you stop hiding from me..."

His purple eyes scan the surrounding trees, looking for a flash of red, which comes instantly after Spyro's next taunt

"...I'm right here you coward...come and fight me yourself!"

Drawing both of his enormous swords, the massive gorilla general leaps from a large tree, to an open area where Spyro can easily see him.

"You dare challenge me to a fight, as weak as you are!" The angry ape barks with rage.

"I'm not as weak as you think, Gaul..." Spyro remarks, looking down at the large gorilla, and showing a slight smile. "...in fact...I'm pretty sure I have enough left to take you all down, by myself!"

"REALLY!" The large ape begins to laugh hysterically, and turns to his army, growling one order to them in a different tongue. "Let the whelpling land!"

Understanding the language he speaks, every ape begins to back away from the descending dragon, opening a wide area from them to fight.

"They will not interfere, Spyro..." He remarks, slamming his blades together, and crouching down into a stalking posture. "...and this time...it will be I, that blasts YOU to oblivion!"

Gaul flicks his swords forward, sending a large orb of energy at the mid-sized dragon, and Spyro rolls along the ground out of its way with ease. He has seen this attack before, and still knows Gaul's fighting skills from nearly ten years ago. However, Gaul taps his swords, as the ball of energy passes the purple dragon, causing it to explode near its intended target anyway.

Spyro is thrown violently into the mob of apes, not suspecting such power from the easy attack he thought he dodged. Many begin striking him, the moment he enters the crowd, laying damage that is overwhelming to the already exhausted dragon. However, Spyro is startled, by the sudden death of these apes around him, struck by the sword that leads them.

"I SAID HE'S MINE!" The Large General yells at his army, forcing them to back away further, seeing the pure rage in his only working eye.

Spyro suddenly has a deep realization of how badly he misjudged Gaul's power. He was sure, because of the other apes in his army, that Gaul was only as powerful as when they first fought, but this is not the case, and he can tell quickly as the large ape viciously lifts him by the back of his neck. He tosses Spyro like a rag doll into the center of the fighting ring, and stares his army down.

"You are only to watch... " He remarks with anger, then leaps towards the grounded purple dragon. "...as I teach this whelpling about PAIN!"

The large ape barrels at Spyro once more, and the purple dragon is quick to his feet, ready to fight. He dodges the feral kick that Gaul delivers, and fires a projectile of Ice at his back. But the ape warrior has the where-with-all to twist his sword behind, stopping the sharp icy arrow cold.

Gaul lands on his right foot, pivoting in one move and heading back towards Spyro. The purple dragon can see how severely he has underestimated the large ape now, witnessing precise movements from the once clumsy gorilla, and matched with a power that is ten times stronger. Spyro uses his last bit of magic, and solidifies his body to absorb a tremendous impact.

Gaul notices the purple dragon change color, but it does not effect his attack. With all of his might, he strikes the stone dragon with a vicious punch.

Even solid as granite, Spyro can feel the force of a fast-moving and powerful punch, sending him back a few feet from the impact. His body lifted up, and reeling in pain, is meet with a very fast and more powerful kick.

Spyro, much heavier in his solid Earth form, is still thrown across the ground like a tumble-weed. The stone in his body begins to crack, filling the young hero with great pain, and forcing him to return to his normal state.

The purple dragon shakes his head trying to recover his senses, however, before he can move again, Gaul's knee comes down across his back. Spyro yelps, feeling several bones break from the force.

In the same movement, Gaul slams down the blades of his swords, driving them into the membrane of both of Spyro's wings.

An even more intense yelp of pain comes from Spyro's mouth, but quickly he is silenced, as Gaul wraps his hand around the purple hero's muzzle.

"Shut up, little whelpling!" He barks in his ear, slamming Spyro's jaw down to the ground, and pressing hard on the bridge of his nose to keep him there.

"You have yet to feel pain!"

The large general looks over to his ape army, and grumbles several times, ordering a few to walk over to his captured prize. They quickly tie Spyro down by his legs, arms, and horns, keeping the purple dragon's gold stomach pinned-down.

After being put into submission, Gaul removes his knee from Spyro's back, and the ape general reaches into his satchel, removing two small purple crystals. Over the pain in his back and wings, Spyro can suddenly feel the little remaining energy he had, forcefully pulled from his body.

Gaul places one purple gem on Spyro's back, and the young dragon squirms as the crystal begins burning his scales. He screams in pain, as his wings rip from his jostling, and Gaul viciously slams the second evil stone into his mouth.

Spyro's eyes open wide, as the large ape shuts his muzzle once more, slamming it down on the hard surface again. The purple gem shatters inside his mouth, and the agony becomes even more unimaginable, but Spyro is not even allowed to yelp. Several more apes join in the wrangling of his body to the ground, and they draped several leather straps across the front of his nose, securing his mouth firmly shut.

Tears pour from his eyes, and deep breaths are forced into the now restricted paths of his nostrils, as Spyro is consumed with pain from his burning mouth and back.

However, it is his wings that are causing him the most discomfort, as Gaul's swords are slowly tearing his nerve-filled membranes.

"Well now Spyro..." He remarks, as his army backs away from their completed task. "...are you sure you can take us all down...Alone!"

Gaul slowly paces around the secured dragon, staring into his purple eyes as they follow his movements. The large ape lowers to a knee before the purple dragon, placing his hand down on Spyro's muzzle, and clenching his hand with his now intense strength.

Spyro can feel the crystal's broken pieces forced into his cheek and jaw, as Gaul tightens his grip, and the ape general laughs, seeing more pain fill the purple dragon's eyes.

"That's quite painful, I'm sure..." Gaul taunts, then stands up on his feet, staring down at Spyro.

"...but not as much as having your body broken into a thousand pieces!"

Gaul rears back his right leg, and kicks the front of Spyro's nose as hard as he can, breaking the purple dragon's jaw in several places. He squirms the little amount the restraints allow, but stops quickly, feeling his wings cut further.

Regardless of the pain in his nose, Spyro cannot focus at all from the agony his wings are giving him, and tries to hold as motionless as possible.

"You used a power I was trying to give my Master..." Gaul begins ranting, walking to Spyro's right side, and looking at the two swords he used to fight the purple dragon during the Eternal Night, now holding him in place with great pain.

"...and not only did you use that power to destroy ME..." He pauses to stare into Spyro's agony-filled eyes.

"...but that energy allowed you to also defeat my Master."

Gaul laces his right foot into Spyro's ribs, and the force he uses, jostles the purple dragon several inches.

Spyro screams through the restraint, as his membrane is sheared completely from the bone.

However, with the membrane of his wing cut completely, Gaul's sword is no longer holding it in place. He tries desperately to move it, but The large ape is quick to place his foot down on the center knuckle. He forces it down, snapping the soft bone like a twig, sending Spyro into a new threshold of pain.

"He blamed me for your victory!" Gaul remarks, lowering down to the agonizing dragon's ear, adding more weight to the foot planted on his wing. Spyro's eyes, filled with tears, and struggling to stay open, turn hard to the right to see Gaul's arrogant smirk.

"I believe you understand now..." He remarks, twisting his foot, and grinding Spyro's wing further into the ground.

"...just how painful that was to me!"

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The noise he can hear in his mind, is faint and disturbing. He knows he his dreaming, yet is unable to stop the turmoil of his worst nightmare. Filled with pain, the brave Skylander general replays the last moment he saw, and hearing a best friend call his name for the last time. Staring back into the portal he walked from, his eyes focus upon the small two tailed fox that has followed him for over a decade, and watches as Tails dies over and over again.

"SONIC!" A different voice screams in his ear, and the blue hedgehog is startled out of his forced slumber, opening his eyes to see a very slender dragoness before him. She is armored from horn to tail, but it's her blood-shot eyes that show the blue hedgehog a new threat.

"Are you alright?" The yellow and orange-chested dragon remarks, seeing his eyes now focusing upon her.

"What is happening?" Sonic replies, jumping to his feet, as his senses fill with the fight going on around him.

"We're being attacked is what..." Ampere, head of the Palace Guard, replies with anger, turning to see a group of her dragons huddled in the center of the great lawn. "...and we don't even know by whom!"

Using countless elemental defenses, the dragons under her command, try to stop a barrage of arrows and heavy stone projectiles, from slamming the populated lawn, still filled with families. However, they have not seen their aggressors, only the sounds of a massive army hidden in the forest to the east. Sonic's attention becomes sharp, and the thoughts of his best friend's death are put to the side, hearing a call for help.

With binocular vision, that would make a hawk blush, Sonic quickly looks deep into the dense forest. Because of his incredible speed, Sonic's eyes are actually stronger than Diamond's. Able to see for miles, his tunnel vision allows the hedgehog to plot his course, while never needing to slow down. He turns his attention towards the east, getting a clear look at the attacking ape army.

"I can see your problem..." he remarks, focusing his eyes on a slew of gorillas and the siege weapons they have brought with them.

"...You have a serious monkey infestation!"

"NO!" She remarks angrily, making Sonic turn his attention back to her. "Our main problem is we are pinned-down, and running out of magic. The ancestral crystals are not growing where they should, and we can't keep this up much longer."

Sonic suddenly recalls how Spyro would mention never feeling fully recharged, because he would get only a few crystals at the portal station. Never able to return to Avalar for his first four year tour, The purple dragon fought many times with just his strength.

Sonic never quite understood this thirst for a gemstone, even though he keeps thousands of gold rings to protect his life...but seeing the power usage from the palace dragons is weak at best, Sonic doesn't need to understand. He has seen Spyro fight while weak from a lack of magic power before, and it was a battle they almost lost...together.

"Where can I find these crystals, if not in the park?" Sonic asks, and Ampere just shows him a weird expression.

"Why?" She replies with a question, then gives the reason for here inquiry.

"I know how fast you are, General..." She pauses, staring at the hedgehog that's only one-fifth her size. "...but even you cannot keep going back and forth with just a single crystal every time!"

"I can carry more than one crystal..." Sonic remarks, pulling a small gold ring from a special pouch on his belt. It suddenly expands to its full size, over a hundred times larger.

"...there are thousands of these gold rings in my pouch..." He continues, holding the ring near his side, and Ampere watches with surprise, as the gold band shrinks down and enters the pouch.

"...I can carry gems, crystals, or even diamonds if necessary...sooooo..." His eyes focus strong into the electric dragon's brown eyes. "...Where do I go!"

Ampere is startled for a moment, but being a fierce warrior, and strong leader, she quickly points towards the mountains to the south.

"There are caves up there..." She says fast, and turns to head back to the battle. "...No one goes up there, Sonic...and I'm sure you will find a few..." She runs off and her voice trails with the speed in which she leaves, but the blue hedgehog can still hear her desperation.

"...PLEASE...hurry!"

Sonic's eyes focus towards the mountains, but he is suddenly shocked by what he sees. None of the Palace Guards, even if they were looking, could see what he eyes lock upon, and a deep look of concern fills the hedgehog's expression.

Three large dragons sit perched on a high cliff, their arms folded in prayer, bowing to another dragon that is down. Seeing the green color of the one dragon that is not moving, Sonic feels a knot fill his stomach. In the blink of an eye, he is across the Great Lawn, and up the side of the mountain,

"Terrador!" Sonic remarks somberly, staring at a good friend of the Skylanders, and a dragon he has come to know well. The former Dark Master, and two other dragons, whom had turned around after hearing Malefor's vengeful attack, are startled by his sudden appearance.

"Sonic the Hedgehog!" Excelcius remarks with pure shock, pushed back an inch from the shock-wave of air the incoming speedster brought in his wake.

"When did you get here?" He continues, showing a smile and relief in his eyes, knowing a portion of Spyro's plan included help from the powerful Skylanders.

"Where is everyone else?"

Sonic lowers his head, looking towards the lifeless Earth Guardian, and several tears fall from his eyes to the ground.

"They're dead!" His voice is soft and broken, but everyone hears him, and freeze solid with shock.

"They're all...dead!" Sonic continues, tuning his eyes to the purple and gold dragon. "I'm the only one that got out!"

"By the Ancestors...Sonic! That can't be! " He remarks, but the hedgehog's eyes cannot hide such pain.

Malefor loses his footing, knowing how many were inside the underground station. For almost a month, he stayed at the portal station with Spyro and his family, making friends with anyone that would listen. Malefor lowers to his large gold stomach, picturing the countless faces that have been erased by the Dark Master again, and his blood begins to boil. The large dragon embraces the spiky blue hedgehog, also realizing Tails was one of those left behind.

"I'm so sorry Sonic!"

Malefor snaps his head over to look at Monsoon and Excelcius, showing them pure rage and his willingness to use it. Both dragons nod their heads understanding what he has asked without words.

"What do you need us to do General?" The large purple dragon remarks, waiting for an order.

Standing in the mouth of the cave, Sienna cannot believe the emotion she is witnessing from Malefor. She watches him listen to the Skylander General, as if he has been under his command before, intently listening to the much smaller hedgehog, and knowing without a doubt, Sonic is in control. Only one thought crosses her mind, and she expresses it out loud to an old wise cheetah warrior.

"He is not the Dark Master anymore..." The orange and red fire dragon remarks, showing Tristan her burnt sienna eyes, and the reason for her name.

"...he's more like Spyro, than anything!"

"No...he is a better dragon then Spyro!" The old hermit replies without pause, and Sienna looks at him with shock and anger.

"What do you mean?" She asks with a deep scowl, staring at the gray-haired cheetah like he's nuts.

"SPYRO IS A FAR BETTER DRAGON THAN MALEFOR!"

Tristan smiles as the three dragons and one hedgehog, turn their heads after her outburst. Malefor has a deep look of concern, hearing his name called out, but a sudden relaxation overwhelms him, as a wise old cheetah answers Sienna's question.

"Spyro fights for a world that loves and adores him..." He remarks loud enough for all to hear, never taking his eyes from the former Dark Master. "...whereas Malefor is willing to die, for a world that undoubtedly hates him, and will only try to kill him, if he shows his face!"

Tristan pauses, then turns his eyes to Sienna, whom is now showing a different look, one of complete surprise.

"You tell me...Who's the better dragon?"

Sienna remains speechless, not having a rational answer, for what was a very sane statement from the wild-eyed cheetah. In fact, no one speaks for a moment, and Tristan smiles feeling like his wise old self again.

"Now...do we sit here all day, and feel bad for ourselves?" He continues, trying to fire up this powerful group that has had its wind removed by a two terrible tragedies.

Tristan removes his sword from its sheath, spinning it around with skills that startles the group, holding steady before everyone's eyes.

"...I'm ready to avenge Terrador, and the many lives that *bleep* has taken from this world!"

A slight smile fills Monsoon's muzzle, and a resounding grunt burps from his muzzle, for he has been ready to show his vengeance for a decade.

Excelcius nods his head as well, then looks toward Malefor.

"Are you ready to show yourself to the world!" The fire dragon remarks with a slight note of sarcasm, looking down at his palace guards, trying to defend the helpless families in the Great Lawn.

"I believe my friends would allow the devil himself to help right now!"

Malefor shows the chuckling red dragon an stunned look, then stares down at the great lawn, showing his nerves again.

"The devil, maybe..." Malefor mumbles softly, returning his fear-filled eyes to his new student. "...but I doubt the Dark Master will be accepted!"

Still watching from the cave's mouth, a young dragoness: powerful, intelligent, and most of all, a citizen of New Warfang, has made up her mind.

"This is not the same dragon I remember."

Sienna places a soft paw upon her left eye, feeling no effects from the beating she took only a moment ago, and remembering Malefor's healing touch. Her mind races with the emotions he has shown in her presence, and every one of those emotions, as pure as her own. This feeling in her heart is disturbing, for she only wished to despise him, but hearing such depression in his voice, Sienna allow her feelings to be heard.

"You are no devil, and you are also NOT the Dark Master!" Sienna remarks, striding from the cave with her chest out proudly

"I will stand beside you, and protect you...even from my friends if necessary!"

Malefor's eyes well up with tears, and so do Monsoon's. The large Water Master, agreeing with her assessment, strides over to the former Dark Master. The voiceless dragon expresses his feelings with just a simple grip of Malefor's shoulder, an accepting nod of his head, and a pure smile.

"Thank You!" He remarks to him, then turns to Sienna, once more overwhelmed with emotion. "Thank You both!"

"See you will be accepted, so come on already!" Tristan remarks, filled with the excited energy to fight. "Time to show the rest of the world, who Malefor is!"

"And you dragons better get going..." Sonic remarks, turning his eyes to the cave. "...their leader told me they are running out of magic!"

Malefor eyes open wide, and his wings spread out ready to fly, however, Excelcius leaps of the ledge in an instant. The purple dragon turns to his new student, but is shocked seeing only his tail, as he has already left to help an important dragoness.

Monsoon, gestures his head, as if to say "hurry", then follows behind the fast-moving fire dragon.

"Let's go Tristan!" Malefor remarks, laying out his right paw for the old hermit to get on his back.

Tristan shows the purple dragon a big smile, and leaps upon on his forearm, pausing to look him in the eye on the way to his back.

"Do me favor though! Stay invisible until we're down there...and I get off!" The old hermit remarks using his sarcastic voice, and Malefor starts rolling his eyes, even before Tristan finishes.

"I don't want to be killed by friendly fire!" Tristan laughs, hoisting himself onto Malefor's lower neck and back. "Or should I say...Unfriendly fire!"

"That's not very funny!" The purple dragon remarks, as the old hermit continues to heckle his new friend with sarcasm. However, the purple dragon knows Tristan will die trying to defend him if anything happens.

The large dragon then looks at Sonic, and shows him a smile.

"Do you need a lift down, or..."

"NO!" Sonic remarks, holing up his gloved hand, and turning back to the cave again. "I have to find some crystals for the palace guards...I told that dragoness I would bring back enough for everyone!"

Malefor, with a new-found confidence, begins to laugh, and Sonic shows him the same angered stare he gave Ampere moments before.

"I CAN CARRY MORE THAN ONE!"

The purple dragon balks at Sonic's sudden aggression, then shows him a smile once more.

"You don't need to waste time finding crystals..." Malefor thrusts his wings down, lifting off the ground. "...I know how to make them!"

Sonic's eyes then fill with awe, as this powerful purple dragon does something else he never heard Spyro talk of. In fact, even his powerful eyes have trouble seeing Malefor do it. The large dragon bends the Light around his body, practically disappearing from view. Only his slightly distorted voice, and the movements of his wings can be seen or heard.

"Now lets see how fast you really are, Sonic!"

Meanwhile, back down in the valley, the sounds of children screaming and parents crying fill the ears of a defeated Palace Guard. Her first full mission as commander, will end with the loss of many innocent civilians.

"I wish you were here Excelcius!" She remarks, thinking of her former leader and boyfriend.

"I just don't have your strength!"

Suddenly a boulder comes up from out of the tree line, and Ampere can see the path of this rock will be deadly. A large family of Manweresmalls, are gathered in the shadow of this massive projectile.

The yellow and orange dragon uses the last of her magic to fire an intense bolt of lightning, however it is not enough to shatter the large rock. Ampere then uses to only thing left in her arsenal, and leaps into the air. She flies straight at the falling rock, ready to use her body to smash it off course. The young dragoness knows this type of impact will most likely kill her, but nonetheless, Ampere increases speed, making sure she hits it hard enough to deflect it off path.

Suddenly, she can feel the air get warm, and her ears pop with the building air pressure. Her eyes fill with fire, and the rock just a few yards from her, is disintegrate by an intense blast. Ampere, turns her head to the right, the direction in which this life-saving fireball came, and her eyes light up with hope...and love.

"EXCELCIUS!" She yelps, as he heads directly towards her, opening his wings to hover by her side.

"Can't leave you alone for a day, can I!" He remarks with a jovial tone and huge smile, and Ampere grabs the red dragon tightly in her arms.

"Where did you come from?" Her voice smothered into his chest, holding her personal fire guardian, still not believing how she's alive. Her eyes focus up at his and they show the joy of her embrace, glistening with tears, and filled with the relief to see her unharmed.

"A very interesting meeting..." The Fire dragon replies to her question, pulling Ampere's mostly yellow muzzle against his chest again, and cradling it with his lowered jaw.

"...with a very powerful, and humble dragon!"

Suddenly, Excelcius' eyes are drawn away, as a fast distortion of bent light zips by, followed by a blue streak, heading down to the center of the Great Lawn. Ampere begins to turn her head, to see what has his attention, but Excelcius, grasps her muzzle, and returns his eyes to her.

"Do not be worried, my love!" He remarks to the yellow and orange dragoness. "I promise...he will not hurt you!"

Ampere, still held tightly by her boyfriend's grip, turns her eyes to see the distortion of light in the center of the families she was protecting. A shield of electric energy than surrounds the entire area, blocking the next wave of income arrows and projectiles.

Ampere can feel the power build from the center of the large open area, and her heart begins to race with excitement. Help has arrived to protect the helpless...

"Why would I need to worry!" She thinks to herself.

Suddenly, the distortion of light that landed in the center of the lawn, begins to show its true color.

At first, the purple and gold that starts to fill in this distortion, gives Ampere a pulse of pure elation, believing Spyro himself has saved the day. However, as his size and shape comes into focus, the yellow dragoness holds her breath...quickly recognizing him.

"MALEFOR!"

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

In an underground room below the city, a nasty smelling pool of water, begins to ripple with constant air bubbles. Suddenly, a green and blue dragon rises from the surface.

"ARGHHHH!" Nick yells, spitting out what ever it was that just went down his throat.

"THAT IS WAY MORE THEN TWO PERCENT!" His voice barks with anger, pulling himself from the smaller collecting pool in the sewage plant itself. The green and blue dragon shakes violently, clearing his body of all the nastiness that clung to his scales. Then Nick's eyes open wide, realizing his huge mistake. He can see the enormous reservoir of fresh water he wanted...was not to the right side.

"Idiot...you were swinging against the current..." Nick slaps his forehead, staring at the continual flow of pristine fresh-water, diluting the main sewage line before heading to sea.

"...you needed to go left!"

Inhaling more like twenty percent, Nick quickly leaps into the other pool of water, cleansing his mouth and lungs (yuck) of an unimaginable taste.

Suddenly the water dragon can feel a strong rumble under the surface, and is startled as sun-light begins shining into a securely enclosed room.

"What the!" He barks rising from under the water, and seeing the entire side of the treatment plant sheared to the ground. Nick's eyes reflect the energy of a powerful force field, only ten feet from slamming him to the reservoir's floor as well.

With a cat's curiosity, the blue-winged green dragon swims towards this barrier, looking through the removed wall, and into the city. His eyes light up with a sight he never thought he'd see.

"By The Ancestors!" He yelps with excitement, seeing his children standing with the young son of Spyro.

"CATARINA...GIANNA...NICHOLAS!" He yells, but they don't even flinch from his words, and the green dragon becomes annoyed, realizing the barrier is also keeping his voice trapped inside.

Suddenly, his eyes fill with fear as a large brown and black dragon approaches, and his heart stops dead, as this large beast postures into an attack position.

"NOOO!" His voice screams out, as Tycor releases a huge blast of fire from his muzzle, slamming down upon the young purple dragon...and his children.

Nick's eyes flash with anger and rage, and he tries to go through this barrier standing before him. However, the moment his green paws touches the powerful shield, the Water dragon is stunned with an overload of energy.

The green and blue dragon is thrown back from the shock, but that doesn't stop him. Nick tries again, to pass through this invisible wall, using a move direct tactic, flying full force into the wall.

As his body is thrown back again, Nick begins to panic. There is no door to exit from, because that side of the room is gone, and now this impenetrable wall sits before him.

"I'm stuck here!" He thinks to himself, staring out into the Eastern Square once more, and watching as Sparx herds his kids towards the safety of the Palace. His heart racing with every attack that this evil dragon fires at his children and the young son of Spyro.

Suddenly, an explosion lights up the ground before the group of running dragons, and Nick watches helplessly as his oldest daughter tumbles from an impact.

Sparx stops short, seeing Catarina fall, and covers her exposed frame with his left wing. He places Nicholas and Gianna under his other wing, and solidifies his body. Tycor continues to attack, and buries all four whelplings in an avalanche of earth from his muzzle.

Nick's eyes flash again, this time with uncontrollable power. The Water dragon leaps into the fresh water pool, using his elemental strengths to attain the fastest speed he can reach in a short distance. He swims under the surface, using his arms, legs, tail, and wings to increase his speed further. With no regard for himself, Nick uses his full speed to ram the shield as hard as he can.

Pretty sure that he is only wasting time and energy, the green dragon hits this barrier under the surface, however, Nick's body pierces straight through the powerful shield. His eyes return to normal, and he looks back at the shield he passed through quite easily, not really understanding how. However, he does not wonder about it for long, focusing his eyes back to the snake-patterned dragon, that just landed near his kids.

Nick begins to snarl, and steam billows from his nostrils with the intense rage he is feeling.

No longer pinned-down, an angry father runs as fast as he can towards his children, not caring about the powerful dragon standing in his way.

The1upguy · Jul 17, 2013 2:19 PM

Chapter 40: Malefor's Redemption

His eyes are sharp and filled with anger, staring out the window towards a new dwarf star. The sounds of yelling engineers and pulsing bursts of electricity fill his ears, and Gaven's aggravation begins to build further. Suddenly, a loud crackle of energy echoes in the Main Room, and the lights go once more.

"*bleep* IT!" The Portal Master remarks, turning to his crew, their faces lit up by in blue light from the dwarf star.

"Why is this new station already falling apart?"

The tall elf-like man limps from the window, feeling the sting of surgery on his repaired leg, an injury he received during an emergency transport.

"You told me this Station would be fully operational in three weeks, Jasper!" He yells in the face of his most trusted engineer.

Human-like in his features, the tall man is still only half Gaven's size. However, Jasper never blinks as The Portal Master rips him apart with anger-filled slurs and four letter words.

"You can't even get the *bleep* lights to come on?"

The stone faced engineer shows a slight smirk, as his best friend makes a final comment that is more of an insult to his abilities as an engineer.

"Maybe because someone..." Jasper replies, first with his head down, then looking up into Gaven's eyes. "...and I'm not gonna mention names here...But someone...decided to amp this station's power supply to transport one hundred and fifty-seven people, when I told him it can only handle limited usage!"

Gaven smirks himself, hearing the sarcastic tones of his head engineer, and calms down knowing the smartest person on the station, is not really phased by this crisis.

"Now, Gaven...I'm blaming you for not telling that person about this station's limited capacity..." He continues with a very smug tone, looking back at the power supply in the Main Room, still fizzling with sparks, but then he returns his eyes to the old master.

"However, he did save everyone's life, so I guess I should buy him a beer!"

Gaven smiles, and places his large hand on Jasper's shoulder

"However, I also hope he will understand that I need to push my deadline back a month!"

The Portal Master's smile disappears, and Jasper's returns.

"A MONTH!" Gaven barks, but before he can start ranting, Jasper's barks right back.

"YOU WRECKED THE *bleep* PLACE, GAVEN..." His voice is solid, and the taller Portal Master backs off from the much shorter man. "...and I won't even mention the underground station...which is a TOTAL loss!"

Jasper lowers his head knowing another six months of his life will be spent rebuilding another station, however, it takes only a moment for him to settle.

"You sent a surge of power through this station, that is was not ready to handle..." He remarks with a more calm, but still angered demeanor, then looks up at the broken chandelier "...it's the reason your portal opened up there, and not on the floor..."

Gaven rubs his leg, feeling the pain from smacking the light fixture, before falling another thirty feet to the steel floor.

"...I don't even know how you managed to pull that off so fast, but what every you did...fried everything!" The engineer remarks, squinting his eyes as the blue star's light shines through one of the large windows. He suddenly takes a deep breath, realizing as the sun orbits around the station, that time is not standing still.

"I WILL get it done, Gaven..." Jasper remarks, looking up at his friend with confidence in his abilities "...and I will personally make sure that everything meets your approval...in three weeks."

Several gasps are heard from the other engineers in the Main Room, as their boss guarantees the impossible, also knowing they will be working day and night for three weeks.

"I'm sorry Jasper...I didn't have a choice" The old master remarks, looking at the now depressed crew, trying to get the power running in the Main Room. "I know this will take months to fix, and I don't want you to kill yourself trying to do the impossible."

Gaven, turns to look at his desk, and a depression fills his heart. All the screens that he normally watches his FAMILY from, are completely powerless, and not knowing what is happening with two of his best, is beginning to get to the old master.

Sonic and Spyro are not just Generals in his beloved Skylanders...They are his sons.

"Jasper..." The Portal Master, with a tear in his eye, looks down at another one of his sons, begging with his voice and expression for any hope.

"...how long will it take to get a portal open?"

The engineer lowers his head, hearing the impossible asked. However, knowing that Sonic, Spyro, and the Dragon Realms are all in trouble, Jasper takes a calming breath and thinks.

"Two hours!" He replies, and several tools are dropped by the remaining engineers in the room.

"You're crazy!" Can be heard mumbled by Eliot, another engineer and one of Jasper's friends, but he shrugs him off.

"It will require overloading the back-up generator, and sending all of that power directly to the portal platform itself." Jasper pauses, looks at his friend's even further shocked expression, then turns his eyes back to Gaven.

"We will also need to shut everything off...including life-support and gravity..." Jasper pauses again to calculate a few numbers, and Eliot stares at him like he has three heads

"...with all that said, we can open a singular portal for...maybe ten seconds!"

"Like I said...you're crazy!" The other engineer remarks louder, walking over to Jasper and the Portal Master after hearing this plan.

"After ten seconds goes by, and the back-up generator is fried like the main, we run out of air and die ourselves!"

Gaven's eyes open wide, hearing this plan is crazy, and looks down at Jasper with inquiring eyes.

"No, Eliot...we will have plenty of power for life-support..." The head engineer remarks, showing his friend a very arrogant grin. "...as long as you can deploy the solar panels."

Jasper's friend's eyes open wide, showing that he is now working numbers, but he shakes his head after a few seconds of thought.

"That will take three to four hours to extend them manually!" He remarks, feeling slightly disappointed for killing a feasible plan.

"There is enough oxygen in the station to last an hour!" Jasper commands, looking at his good friend with a confident stare.

"...so you better do it in THREE!"

Eliot gives his superior a very uneasy gaze, but nods his head after the head engineer gives his orders.

"OK Jasper...we'll get it done!" He replies, then instructs the other engineers in the room to follow him, and the able-bodied group heads for the door.

"I know you will, Eliot! I know all of you will...I've yet to be let down by my crew!" The head engineer remarks, forcing his friend to smile on his way out, and giving a boost of confidence to the head engineering crew, before departing.

However, as he picks up his own tools to leave himself, Jasper turns to Gaven, showing another very sarcastic grin.

"I hope we have a few spare oxygen tanks lying around...because I don't think they can extend those things in under three hours by themselves..." He says, making the Portal Master a bit nervous. Jasper stops at the door, looking back to the old giant, and sending a very obvious hint.

"...Maybe some extra hands can help to ensure their success!" He remarks, looking down the hall to the left towards a briefing-room filled with several Skylanders.

Waiting for the moment Spyro was to call upon them, a hand-picked group of the best Gaven has to offer, now sit, mending injuries from an emergency transport.

"Many hands make light work, Master Gaven!" Jasper says, then turns to the right, and leaves toward the engineering section of the newly constructed station.

"But keep a few guys fresh..." He remarks, as the doors slowly shut. "...they will be leaving in TWO hours!"

Gaven smiles as Jasper leaves, and knows help will be on the way to his best Skylanders, and not just any help. The Portal Master has called in a few big guns himself, and his eyes open wide, remembering one in particular.

"Many hands...Not exactly Jasper!" Gaven says to himself, walking from the Main Room, towards the other side of the station, a specially constructed area for Skylanders their size.

"Only one set of hands will be needed!"

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

In the center of the Great Lawn, arrows bounce from a shield of electric energy, surrounding all the families still stuck inside the park. However, their eyes are not focused on the incredible shield that is keeping them safe, but the purple dragon that is fueling this half-dome shaped energy field.

With a constant flow of power from his muzzle, Malefor holds am impenetrable wall to stop the Dark Master's army from killing any more innocent beings. He can quickly hear gasps of fear and panic, along with anger-filled slurs of rage and hatred. The entire crowd begin throwing the broken pieces of rock that have slammed the Great Lawn for the last few minutes. Everyone showing disdain for the one they believe is responsible, hitting him from head to tail with the small stones...but Malefor continues to hold this shield firm.

With Monsoon, Sonic, and Excelcius dealing with this attack, Tristan is left alone to guard a dragon, that no one is happy to see. He thought he would have at least a little help, but Ampere, still not truly believing the words from her love, turns her back on Malefor. The old cheetah is quickly wrestled to the ground as the Palace Guard is reluctant to step in.

Malefor lowers his head, feeling a more aggressive assault, and becomes angry as Tristan is quickly restrained by several other cheetahs. However, he does not stop holding up this protective barrier.

Suddenly a huge stone is flung by a very large blue dragon, and Malefor can tell it will hit him flush. He can also see another barrage of arrows incoming, and his heart fills with fear knowing his magic will be disrupted by the sudden impact. Even as powerful as he is, Malefor is sure a few arrows will get through.

"Why did I do this?" He says, trying his best to brace for a solid impact, hoping he can hold up to a very difficult test of his abilities, and mental strength.

Malefor locks his muscles tightly, sends an extra pulse of magic into his shield, and waits to be knocked from his feet.

Suddenly a loud pop fills his ears, and a shower of small pebbles pepper the old dragon's side. Malefor opens his eyes with shock seeing the rock is gone, and only the remnants of a small fire-ball.

"WHAT ARE YOU DOING?" Sienna barks from above, startling everyone to looks towards the rear of this massive half-dome energy field.

The orange and red dragoness, unable to keep up with Malefor and Sonic's speed, finally lands after flying around the massive shield the purple dragon quickly placed over the population in the Great Lawn.

"He's trying to help us!" Sienna remarks, then pauses to catch her breath. The young dragoness takes just a single deep inhale, before continuing. "Why are you trying to kill the one protecting you?"

"BECAUSE, IT'S A TRICK!" One angry cheetah remarks, grasping an arrow stuck in the ground, drawing it back in his bow, and firing it Malefor. He knows the arrows are poison tipped, feeling the pain of venom in his leg, after being struck himself. It does not effect this cheetah much more than making him tired, however, this poison is deadly to a dragon.

Sienna, seeing this arrow incoming, steps directly into its path.

Malefor's pupils disappear in the a blink, as the Fire dragoness moves to protect HIM.

"STOP!" The large purple dragon barks, and the world comes to a screeching halt.

Malefor grasps Sienna in his arms, pulling her from the path, and she awakes in his time frame.

"What the!" The startled dragoness barks with surprise, seeing the world in a different way, frozen solid like ice, but still warm with life.

"Why would you do that?" Malefor asks, not understanding the reason she would protect him. Sienna turns her head to look him face to face. She takes a second, still reeling from the sudden shock of the world around her, but then her eyes focus strong, and her words come stronger.

"Because, you saved my life!"

Sienna turns her body around, and grasps Malefor by the shoulders. Her eyes show the purple dragon resolve in her choice, and a slight smile fills her face

"But that is not the only reason..." She continues "...you are a hero, like Spyro and Cynder, and I would gladly sacrifice myself, to save either of them!"

"I am No Hero!" Malefor returns quickly, gently grabbing Sienna's paw with his own, and lowering his head.

The fire dragoness can feel time returning to normal, as her paw is pulled from his shoulder, so she digs her talons into his scales, and pulls herself back into his time frame.

"YOU ARE A HERO!" She barks in his face, and Malefor can feel her rage over the pain in his arm. Her burnt Sienna eyes begin to tear up, and she closes them with the painful memory of her attack. After a moment to catch her emotion, she looks back up at Malefor, and her voice becomes very soft.

"You're MY hero."

Sienna eases her grip, but keeps that paw locked on Malefor's shoulder, making sure her point is heard before returning to her own time. The tears built up in her eyes fall to the ground, thinking of the family that almost lost her.

"...and you are a hero to my children, because you saved their mother from certain death!" Her voice echoes in the frozen world, along with the pounding of her heart. Sienna then turns to look at everyone in the park, showing anger on their frozen faces, anger towards the dragon protecting them.

"Soon...you will be a hero to everyone."

Malefor slowly smiles, and nods his head.

"I hope your right, Sienna...but for now, do me a favor, and don't ever do that again!" The large purple dragon remarks, grasping the incoming arrow, frozen in midair. He places the tip down into the ground, ending that arrow's threat, and stares into the Burnt Sienna eyes of a new friend.

"I am immortal...and a poison arrow is not going to kill me!"

Sienna's eyes open wide, hearing how pointless her sacrifice would have been, then nervously laughs at the large purple dragon.

"OH...That's nice!"

Malefor smiles, then gently places his paw on the Fire dragon's flank.

"There is one other thing Sienna, if you don't mind..." He remarks, gesturing his muzzle behind her. "...Can you help Tristan. I don't want him to hurt himself!"

Sienna chuckles seeing the old hermit, frozen in time, trying to fight with his hands tied behind his back. His eyes full of determination, but his body not allowing him to do much as several cheetah warriors have restrained him to the ground.

"I will...but you must promise to do me a favor!" She remarks softly, then begins to remove her paw from his shoulder. Feeling time begin to return to normal, Sienna locks eyes with Malefor.

"Don't give up!"

Watching her frame freeze solid in time, Malefor just focuses on the confident stare in her eyes, and the smile on her muzzle.

"I won't!" He replies to her frozen from, and turns back to the business at hand.

Seeing the electric shield still holding, but fading faster as time moves in super slow motion, Malefor opens his mouth to continue his actual purpose in life...protect all life on Avalar, the world he ruled so long ago. However, before he restarts time, the former King of Warfang realizes this is the opportune time to do what he initial came down here for. Malefor decides to make a cluster of magic green gems now, before losing this time advantage.

Having to focus a solid beam of energy for ten to fifteen seconds straight would prove impossible in real-time. The constant attention to his shield, and the attacks he knows he will still receive from the ones he's protecting, weigh heavy on his mind.

Malefor watches as his shield of energy dissipates, even frozen in time, lightning moves fast enough to be seen. Several arrows begin to pass through, towards the Great Lawn, and Malefor takes a deep breath.

"I hope I remember how to do this!" He suddenly thinks to himself, but as his pupils disappear with a different power, and the whites of his eyes turn green, Malefor can feel the flow of pure Magic in his veins.

Living in hell for millions of years, the former Dark Master had time to understand everything his body could offer, most of the time needing those skills just to survive. In that time, Malefor learned more about the purple dragon's power, then any blue ancestral crystal could teach.

Using his magic transfer, a simple power taught to every dragon, Malefor fires a beam of ancestral magic as an elemental attack itself. A dark-green pulse of energy slams the ground at his feet, cutting a hole into the bedrock. The purple dragon keeps pumping this magic until his body can no longer produce the powerful flow.

Holding time for nearly two minutes now, Malefor knows he has another minute to go before he can no longer hold that special power, another ability he has honed above the realm of any normal purple dragon. So he waits and watches intently for the crystal root he just planted to spout. It should take forty-five seconds to appear, and another reason to use this special advantage. He can recharge his body, and have a few seconds to replace the electric force-field, before Time runs out.

Malefor takes those few moments to look at the anger in everyone's faces, and feels depression dominate his heart. However, the beaming smile on Sienna's face, comforts the large dragon.

"I have time Sienna..." He remarks to the young dragoness, knowing she doesn't hear him, but saying it for himself.

"...and I remember your anger too!" He remarks, recalling the bitterness in her only opened eye, when it first focused on the former Dark Master.

Malefor looks up at the arrows, still far enough for him to stop any from hitting the ground, and a sudden smile fills his face.

"Even though they are angry now...some will come to accept what I've done here. I'm sure...I will see a few more smiles after today!"

The purple and gold dragon, then turns his attention back to the hole in the ground, knowing a cluster of gems should be appearing any second. However, feeling his control on time is fading, Malefor starts becoming nervous.

"Where are they?" He barks with wonder.

Malefor looks up again, and becomes even more anxious. The arrows have begun to increase speed, as his grip on time comes apart.

"That's impossible...it's was forty-five seconds for the other cluster I made...why is this one taking so long!"

Suddenly a thought hits the wise dragon, making him feel stupid, and sending his heart into a panic.

"The crystal is frozen in time!" He remarks, realizing his mistake, then looking back up at the arrows, slowly getting faster.

Malefor uses his last bit of magic to blast a gust of hurricane force wind straight up, then falls to the ground exhausted. However, as time returns, the purple dragon watches one arrow get through his burst of air.

Standing nearly fifty yards away, a large angry cheetah stares at his arrow heading directly for the gold chest of his worst enemy, the evil Dark Master. His eyes watch intently, and a proud smile begins to fill his face, as he can see his arrow will strike his intended target. However, at the last second, the large cheetah becomes worried as the red and orange dragoness, that save Malefor from being struck by a large stone earlier, steps in front of his arrow.

"NO!" He screams with sudden fear, but in the blink of an eye, everything changes.

The large cheetah's eyes fill with surprise, as Sienna has moved several feet to the left, and his arrow is now stuck in the ground, however, that is not what really catches his eyes. It is Malefor, running full speed directly towards him, that startles this large cheetah. He never saw him stop his arrow, nor did he see the first twenty yards of his charge. But now, with the Dark Master barreling straight towards him, the large cheetah freezes with fear.

"GET DOWN!" Malefor barks, but this large cat has no clue who he is talking to. The Bengal patterned cheetah turns his head quickly to the right, seeing who is behind him, but his eyes open wide halfway around, noticing the large arrow coming straight at him from the forest.

In his own time shift, the cheetah warrior feels everything around him slow down, and watches his life flash before his eyes. From birth to death, this old cheetah has seen much, but now realizing he will die, truly frightens him.

"He was talking to me!" He remarks to himself, and pain begins to fill his heart.

Suddenly, time moves fast again. The old cheetah is shocked as his body is slammed from the side, and not speared through the chest. A blood-curdling yelp of pain, fills his left ear, and he turns his head back to face the purple dragon. A different sensation fills his soul, seeing a sight he was hoping for with his own arrow, however, it is not the sensation he is feeling now. The Bengaled cheetah thought he'd be so happy to watch the Dark Master die, however, seeing his predicament, and the pain in his PURPLE eyes, that different feeling begins to consume him.

Regret... regret for a dragon that has done nothing but try to save everyone.

Malefor is down on his side with the arrow that was to kill a cheetah, now speared through his neck. The impact was so violent, that it drove the large dragon down, and anchored him to the ground. Malefor is left helpless as his arms are dragged under his frame, and held down by his weight. The purple and gold dragon tries to move, but stops, quickly feeling the arrow still painfully holding him down by his throat.

After a moment, and with a great deal of pain, Malefor gets his right arm free, then flails his paw to reach the arrow holding him to the ground. However, he is suddenly overwhelmed by several other dragons, making sure he doesn't get free.

With no regard for the pain Malefor feels, the group pull his right arm behind his back, then grasp his other arm. Forced from under his body, Malefor's weight is now placed upon the arrow in his neck.

The purple dragon yelps with pain, as a large blue dragon places his front paws on his neck and jaw, holding him down harder upon the arrow. They tie his paws tightly behind him, and quickly muzzle the Dark Master to keep him from using any magic to fight. Malefor's eyes widen with more agony, as the three dragons begin striking him with a vicious battery of powerful blows.

Helpless to move, and wishing at this exact moment he was not immortal, Malefor becomes consumed with the pain of his life. At one time, he was revered by all dragons, but now, he is being savagely beaten by the race he was born to protect. Tears pour from his eyes, and a slight whimper of sadness comes from his tightly secured muzzle.

However, it is at that moment a different attack comes, and not one the purple dragon expected.

The cheetah, standing before him with regret in his eyes, suddenly shows anger, and Malefor waits for another he has protected to begin his savage revenge upon him.

However, his bengal-striped right leg sweeps over the bridge of Malefor's nose, and connects flush with the blue dragon holding his neck down.

With lightning fast speed, the angry cheetah, releases several other kicks, clearing the purple dragon of his other attackers, two smaller dragons that followed the blue dragons lead.

"LEAVE HIM ALONE!" He yells, landing on four paws before Malefor's exposed chest, ready to pounce if anyone approaches.

"Are you as crazy as that old hermit!" The large Ice dragon remarks, rubbing his sore jaw with the back of his paw.

"Come and find out!" The anger-filled cheetah replies, focusing his eyes to all three as they creep closer to attack again.

Suddenly a bolt of lightning strikes the ground, and everyone looks up.

"Back away from him Sargent!" Ampere barks to the Ice dragon, and he quickly stands at attention, but also shows a look of complete shock.

"Where did you get Magic from?" He remarks, as Ampere lands on the scorched ground where her powerful bolt of energy struck. All three dragons are painfully starved of energy, and seeing their commander at full strength is intriguing

The yellow dragoness gestures her head to a massive green crystal being shattered again, then reappearing instantly. A line of dragons surround this unending fountain of magic, not understanding where it came from, but nonetheless, refueling their bodies with the power they crave.

With a deep sigh of defiance, the blue dragon reluctantly turns his eyes from Malefor, looking back to his superior.

"What if this is a trick, Commander?" The Ice dragon remarks calmly, showing a rational mind, but Ampere quickly places her paw on the blue dragon's shoulder.

"Go over there, and you'll find out, my friend!" She replies, feeling the pure power from a crystal, the likes of which she has never felt before.

"There is such purity in this gem, that..." Ampere pauses looking into the eyes of a good friend, and comrade in arms. "...you will understand as soon as the ancestors speak to you!"

The taller Ice dragon balks for a moment, for he has not heard the ancestors speak to him in ten years. As a full adult, Master of Ice, and life-long Palace Guard, this dragon is fully-powered, and only receives a recharge from the ancestral crystals, nothing more.

Intrigued by the thought, it is a bit easier for this old dragon to follow the orders of his younger commander.

"Yes, ma'am!" He replies, then looks towards the other two dragons that where helping him beat Malefor senseless. With a simple gesture of his head, the younger guards follow the Ice Dragon to the crystal.

Ampere, looking down at the ground from her own bad judgment, steps over to the large purple dragon, and cuts the strap binding his paws. Malefor immediately, places his right arm down, lifting the weight from his neck, trying to gain some comfort. However, the large cheetah, seeing everyone back away, quickly leaps over Melefor, and places his paws under his head. With gentle force, the large cat holds the former Dark Master's neck perfectly still, taking all of the weight into his arms.

"I should have listened to my superior." Ampere remarks, removing the muzzle from Malefor's nose gently, so not to hurt him further. Her soft eyes fill the purple dragon will hope, and as she strokes her paw down his cheek, Malefor gets a chill down his spine.

"I'm sorry..." She continues, stopping her paw as it gets close to the arrow, still holding him down by the throat. "...this is my fault!"

Malefor tries to speak, but only a broken syllable spills from his mouth before yelping in pain. The arrow, wedged against his vocal cords, does not allow the former Dark Master to speak, however, his eyes and his actions have spoken volumes.

Ampere, grasp Malefor's jaw, holding his mouth closed, then rubbing the side of his neck once more.

"Don't speak!" She remarks, showing a smile to the pain-stricken dragon. The Electric dragoness, with knowledge of what he just did, lowers her head down to Malefor's ear.

"I saw everything!" Ampere whispers.

Malefor stares at the young dragoness with confusion, not understanding this sudden flip in her stance. She didn't seem to believe a word Excelcius had said about this new Malefor, however, seeing it with her own powerful eyes, Ampere is convinced.

"I can see the path a lightning bolt takes..." She replies to his look, and a smug smile crosses her face.

"...But it was difficult for me to follow how fast you were moving!"

The purple dragon's eyes open wide with surprise, hearing someone so young, using a technique he thought impossible for a normal dragon to hone.

"You saved everyone's life..." She says, recalling the actions he performed in the blink of an eye. Ampere, once again, places her paw on the side of Malefor's jaw, gently letting him know her appreciation.

"...now I will save yours!"

The yellow and orange dragoness, looks towards the large crystal, watching the entire Palace Guard fill their magic with a gift from the former Dark Master. Ampere gives a whistle, getting the attention of everyone under her command.

"Sargent Burg!" She barks, her eyes locked upon the Ice dragon that was beating Malefor, and gestures for him to return. With no delay in his feet, the large blue dragon runs to her side.

"Yes Ma'am!" He remarks, but his eyes immediately focus down to Malefor. The Ice dragon can feel sorrow in his heart suddenly, looking at the purple dragon's eyes, and feeling guilt for his earlier viciousness. Ampere, already seeing a different expression on his face, smiles, noticing he never looks away from the large purple dragon.

"You heard it didn't you?" She remarks, and the Ice Dragon quickly turns his attention to her.

"I could not believe what I heard..." He replies, after absorbing a huge amount of recharging energy from the green crystal. The large dragon flexes his arms on the ground, pushing out his chest with a new power now pulsing through his veins.

"I can't believe how I feel..." Burg continues, having a new understanding of his element, hearing the crystal speak of new techniques.

"...but I don't understand!"

"It is...my knowledge!" Malefor painfully replies, but suddenly begins to choke. Ampere places her paw on his muzzle again, keeping him from using his damaged throat.

The purple dragon turns his eyes to her, hoping he will remove her paw, so he can finish. However, Ampere holds firm, and looks back at her Sargent.

"Help him Burg!" She asks, hearing Malefor's painful whimpers becoming more intense. She looks to the old cheetah standing beside her, but can see he is also straining, just holding his neck steady "We can't do this by ourselves!"

The large Ice dragon falters for a moment, hearing a Head of the Palace Guard speak of helping the Dark Master, and holding his head with extreme care.

"That is not an order, Burg, it is a request...and one you must feel free to decline." Ampere continues, returning her eyes to Malefor, wishing she could help, but the slender dragoness knows she is not strong enough to keep him steady, while lifting his heavy frame. However, with Burg's size and strength, he could easily lift the purple dragon off this painful anchor.

"So I'm asking you...please...Help him!"

Malefor suddenly becomes emotional, and tears pour from his eyes.

"How is this possible!" He says to himself, hearing the voice of reason coming from a dragoness he has never spoken to.

"Yes ma'am...I will help him!" Burg replies, and a sudden sensation fills Malefor's soul, one he's not felt in four millions years.

The ice dragon then gently places a paw on Malefor's side, patting the dragon's scales with a comforting touch.

"Rest easy...I can help with the pain, and we will get you free from this arrow in a minute!"

"By the ancestors..." He quietly remarks, as Burg lowers down to his neck, cooling the injured dragon's throat with a single breath, finally numbing the non-stop pain he has felt.

"...I am home!"

Within a few seconds, Burg can see he has numbed Malefor's neck enough, and grasps the arrow's feathered end with his paw.

"Hold him steady!" He remarks, placing his other paw just under the feather, then snapping the back-end off clean. A slight twinge is shown from the purple dragon, but with Ampere and a large cheetah warrior holding him still, Malefor quickly calms as the pain is short-lived.

Burg lowers down to Malefor's ear, and gently grabs his left horn.

"This is going to hurt!" He whispers with a slight snicker in the old dragon's ear, and before Malefor can react to this warning, Burg lifts his head straight up.

With a quick sting, the purple dragon's neck is yanked clean from the large arrow, and Burg gently lowers his head, allowing Malefor to roll onto his stomach.

He quickly moans with relief, as his body is able to finally relax completely. However, with the arrow removed, another serious sight fills Ampere's eyes, and she is fast to place her paws on Malefor's neck. She applies a tremendous amount of pressure to a wound that has begun bleeding profusely.

"Easy!" He remarks, but Ampere holds her paws upon this geyser, panicking from the amount of blood pouring from the now open wound.

"But your bleeding really bad!" She replies, picking up the leather strap Burg fastened around his muzzle earlier.

The large cheetah warrior, still standing by Ampere's side, hands the young dragoness a portion of cloth torn from the side of his ceremonial robe, and the yellow dragoness uses her skilled paws to begin fastening a tight bandage around his neck.

Suddenly, the purple dragon raises his arm, grasping Ampere, and gently holding her from securing this bandage.

"Please, do not do that!" He moans, then pushes her arm away.

"I'm not gonna just let you die!" She barks back with anger, reaching for his neck again, however, Ampere stops short as his scales turn black. A flash of power comes from under the lose bandage, and Malefor reaches up pulling the strap from his throat.

Ampere's eyes open with shock seeing his wound completely healed, and not even a scar remaining behind.

"What the!"

"I needed the arrow out before I could regenerate!" The former Dark Master replies, then turns to the young dragon and smiles.

"If you tightened that..." He remarks with a deep growl in his voice, still sore from the arrow. Malefor then stands on his hind legs, towering over everyone, and looks down at the young dragoness. "...I would have been in the same predicament!"

However, to his chagrin, no one takes his words as compliment, even Sienna and Tristan have a sudden awkward look of fear in their eyes.

"What!?" He asks with sudden concern, however, this time Malefor notices himself. His voice...It is distorted and sounding more like he did ten years ago.

"NO!" He barks, holding his paws up in surrender. "I...I...I..."

Malefor tries to change the sound of his voice, but it is no use. He lowers to the ground on his haunches, praying that no one will attack him again, and showing concern in his eyes.

"I'll shut up, now!" He says softly to Ampere, and the young dragoness, still frozen for a moment, relaxes, seeing such a primal fear in his eyes.

"I just wanted to say, thank you...that's all." He growls with this hated voice, then lowers his head to the ground as well.

Ampere looks towards her Sargent, and can see a grin fill his features, like the one on the cheetah's face standing beside her. She herself can see this is not the Dark Master any longer, and also finds a bit of humor in the way he is ashamed of this voice.

The Head of the Elite Palace guard, places her right paw on the bridge of Malefor's nose, and slowly lowers her paw under his jaw, cradling the large muzzle in her palm. Ampere lifts his head, and Malefor reluctantly turns his eyes to her.

"Your Welcome!" She simply replies, giving a smile to the former Dark Master, showing the large purple dragon that she is no longer afraid of him. The crowd, however, not hearing his sympathetic voice, are still uneasy with Malefor being so close. The silence filling the Great Lawn becomes deafening, until...A young child's voice suddenly breaks the eerie quiet.

"What happened to all the arrows and rocks and stuff!" This tiny cheetah child remarks, and everyone's focus returns to the forest.

"Yeah!" Tristan quips, being helped to his feet by Sienna, after she wrestled him free from his restraints.

"What happened to those annoying monkeys!"

However, as soon as Tristan finishes his statement, a loud explosion rocks the entire park. A curtain of fire moves across the forest from left to right, filling everyone's eyes with a glow of bright reds and oranges.

The heat is intense, and can be felt from over half a mile by the families that came for Sparx the Dragonfly's Dedication. The ground shakes as this massive wave of pure flame consumes the area where the Great Lawn was being attacked from. Parents cover the ears of their young, hearing the screaming ape army burn, however, a content smile fills their faces, happy this threat to their children is ending.

Eveyone's light-filled eyes suddenly focus in awe, seeing a creature made of pure fire, fly through this curtain of flames.

"He is a very quick learner..." Malefor remarks, taking Ampere's eyes from this incredible use of Fire power. "...and I think he will be the perfect Fire Guardian!"

"Who is that?" She asks with very mixed emotions, not recognizing her love in this form. Ampere is sure Excelcius was going to be next in line, knowing that he has been tested several times by the Guardians, and the secrecy in which they are training the former Palace Guard.

Now, hearing this statement from a dragon that she is still 'not friends with', annoys her quickly.

However, Malefor raises his head to look at his protege, and Ampere suddenly hears her boyfriend's name grumbled from his wrecked voice...

Her heart stops short.

"That can't be Excelcius!" She defiantly retorts, staring back to this dragon made of pure fire, but as he banks a right turn towards the crowd, and does a very familiar fly-by directly over the lawn, Ampere's heart stops again.

"Yes it can!" Burg replies with shock, knowing his former commander's flying style from years of service. The blue dragon turns his eyes to Ampere, showing the same amount of surprise.

"I just don't know how he's doing...THAT!"

Malefor smiles again, with the knowledge of this remarkable dragon's new powers...and who is responsible.

The crowd's eyes, in awe of this fiery-miracle, are suddenly focused towards the forest again. Another powerful burst of energy fills their sight with wonderment, as a wave of wind streaks through the fire. It pulls the oxygen from the forest, snuffing the inferno in an instant, ensuring the innocent will not be hurt, and the forest with not be incinerated.

Suddenly the famous blue sphere-shaped Skylander quickly emerges from the other end of the forest, and everyone begins to cheer. The crowd almost forgets about the purple dragon in their midst, seeing one of the greatest heroes of this age. However, once more, the crowd's enchanted eyes are pulled to the forest.

One large blue dragon, glowing with power, is yet to show off his skill-set, and what they see...amazes all, including a powerful purple dragon

"Wow!" Malefor gasps, as his eyes focus on a massive torrent of water, floating through the air.

Monsoon, using an elemental power, that even Malefor has never seen before, lifts the entire eastern river running through the park, and turns it towards the smoldering forest. As a dragon in love with only nature, he calls upon a special power honed with the Great Elder's help.

Spiritual in nature, this powerful energy allows the Water Master to use a technique no one can fathom. Monsoon quickly douses the smoldering area, and clears the grounds of all the evil remnants that was not incinerated.

With the danger washed away in mere seconds, Sonic zips over to the group with Malefor, and shows a smile to the Palace Guard he promised his help to.

"There, we got rid of everyone, so you don't need crystals anymore!" He remarks with a smug smile, then turns his attention to the cluster of green gems, glowing in the center of the lawn.

"However, I knew it wouldn't matter much!" Sonic pauses, and places his gloved hand on Malefor's side.

"You already have this exceptional dragon...here to defend his home once more!"

The1upguy · Jul 19, 2013 10:14 PM

Chapter 41: The Hero's Heroes' Hero

Deep in the bowels of the new portal station, a single beam from a flashlight is the only thing illuminating the large engineering section. Jasper wipes his brow, after battling with several tight bolts, and feeling the heat this tiny light is giving. However, it's not the flashlight making him sweat, but instead the overwhelming feeling of defeat.

"This is not gonna work!" Jasper calmly remarks, thinking of a different way to rewire the large generator, and not losing his patience.

It has been ten minutes since telling Gaven his prediction of two hours, and now all Jasper can see is how impossible this task will truly be.

"I guess you were right Elliot!" The engineer remarks to himself again, straining to remove another tightly fastened bolt.

"But at least you don't need to rush the solar panels now!"

Suddenly the lights come on, startling the young engineer as the hum of power begins to fill his ears.

"What the F..." He remarks, standing upon his feet, mesmerized by the sudden life that springs into the technology around him.

"Jasper!" Elliot's voice barks from his wrist com, startling the engineer once more. "Can you hear me?"

Slowly, and with complete shock, Japser moves his hand up to his mouth.

"Yeah!" Is basically all he can say, still baffled by how the lights are on in a powerless station, or how a communicator is working with no base radio.

"We got the panels open, if you haven't noticed..." His voice remarks with a bit of nervousness, and the head engineer can hear his friend pause.

"...but...we have another issue now!"

"How the hell did you get the panels open so fast!" Jasper exclaims, standing on his feet, and walking to the exit of the engineering section.

"We had some help!" Elliot replies, again with a bit of nervousness in his voice, and Jasper picks up on the tone of his voice this time.

"What is it Elliot?" Japser asks, ending a very long pause, hoping to get information. However, his friend's voice doesn't change, it just makes him more curious.

"You need to see this for yourself, my friend!"

The human-like engineer, drops his tools and runs through the now lit hallway towards the Solar Control Room.

His eyes filled with the actions of the station returning to life, and his ear pick up on the subtle noises of power flowing throughout the entire base.

"What the hell is going on?" He remarks, knowing that all four panels would have to be extended for this amount of power.

"Only one panel was needed to power life support, how did he get them all open!"

With his mind racing the many options, Jasper cannot fathom how three men, could crank a single twenty-ton solar panel into position in five minutes...let alone four! Even if a dozen Skylanders stepped in to help, only six men would be able to work the manual crank wheels at the same time. With more people, they could open all four at once, but it is not a speedy process unless there is someone who has incredible strength.

Jasper knows the group on board, and with the exception of Gaven himself, no one on the station is that strong...or is there!

Knowing a place he and his friends built with their bare hands, and having spent six months living on the station, Jasper covers the quarter-mile trek down several hallways and corridors in just a minute.

The winded human stops dead in his tracks, as he rounds the corner to the Solar Control Room. His eyes open wide with shock, then suddenly fill with anger for what he sees.

"WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED HERE?" He yells, seeing the entire hallway leading to the control room is destroyed. The floor and ceiling are melted, making a three-story tall walkway leading from the far end of the station, the side of the station that still baffles Jasper to this day.

As the main engineer, Jasper didn't understand the plans to this half of the station at first. It was scaled five times large than the other half of the station, and Gaven was very secretive for his reasons behind this.

Suddenly, Elliot runs from a door that has been expanded to accommodate a very large person.

"Jasper!" He yelps from one floor down, and the head engineer lowers his eyes down to focus his anger towards the other engineer.

"Holy *bleep* Elliot! What did you guys do to my station?"

"I didn't do this!" He barks back with his own anger, but both engineers are snapped from their argument with an even larger anger-filled bark.

"WILL SOMEONE GET ME THE HELL OUT OF THIS SMALL ROOM, BEFORE I BLOW MY TOP!"

The entire station shakes from this rumbling voice, and Jasper's eyes open wide with complete shock.

The young engineer leaps one story down to the new floor, and runs into the room to see what the hell is going on. However, his eyes fill with even more surprise.

"Oh my God!" Jasper remarks, seeing a volcanic-rock creature four times Gaven's height, and ten times his size.

"Not exactly, human!" The Giant Skylander remarks, trying to move his head to look the engineer in the eyes, however he cannot budge in the cramped room.

Jasper, after the shock of what he sees passes, chuckles for a second, then scratches his head.

"I guess not..." He replies with a snicker. "...a God would not get stuck so easily!"

Jasper climbs up a catwalk to be eye-level with this molten rock giant, and can hear the anger building inside of the volatile creature.

"You know they call me Hot Head for a reason!" The large Skylander barks, turning ever so slightly, showing the engineer a caldera at the top of his head, bubbling with molten rock. "What is stopping me from ignore that other engineer and just burning a hole through this next wall!"

Jasper stops, and gazes into the fiery eyes that he can see now, showing a defiant stare.

"I wouldn't do that if I were you!" He replies sternly, tapping the outer hull of the station. "Unless you can breathe in Space!"

Hot Head's eyes open wide, and the fire inside of them goes out. The molten rock spewing from his head subsides, and the large Skylander just lowers his stuck head in defeat.

"I couldn't reach the last two crank-wheels, from the hallway, so I ignored your friend, and forced my self in here!" Hot Head remarks somberly, then tries to move once more, and show regret in his eyes, but suddenly pinches his neck tighter

"AAGGGGHHHH!"

Jasper flinches from the loud yelp of pain, but can see how the predicament just got worse. A large piece of the broken ceiling slips when the Giant Skylander's head moves, and Hot Head begins to get angry. The caldera at the top of his head starts to boil, and steam begins pumping from the countless fissures on his body.

"Elliot...Get everyone out of here!" He barks to his engineer, expecting the volcanic Skylander to erupt any second, cutting a hole into the station's outer wall. No one could survive the explosive decompression in the room, so Jasper clears it out.

After everyone leaves the room, Jasper focuses his attention on the large Skylander.

"Calm down, Hot Head...I'm here, I'll help you, but you need to settle down!"

The large Skylander tries desperately to calm himself, but it is impossible, and he quickly lets Jasper in on the fact...that he cannot.

"I can't breath...I can't...stop!"

Jasper's eyes go a mile a minute, scanning the room for any options, then suddenly they focus on the broken ceiling. After the large Skylander widened the room to get in, the ceiling above collapsed, pinning him down, but it also exposed a small O-2 tank. Dangling from the room above, positioned almost perfectly for a very crazy idea, Jasper reaches down, grabs a piece of broken scaffolding, and leaps on Hot Head's chest.

"If you pray..." He dips the metal bar into the caldera, drawing a glob of white-hot rock from Hot Head. "...I would do it now!"

Jasper leaps across a large gap in the broken catwalk, and runs underneath the section of partially broken roof.

He pulls himself up, with one arm, and holds this molten fuse for a moment to say a quick prayer. Jasper smears the white-hot rock onto the O-2 tank, then releases his grip.

He free-falls from the ceiling, allowing his body to drop as fast as it can from this powerful bomb he just created. The fuse burns quickly, as the steel tank is no match for molten rock. In a second, it explodes violently, destroying a larger section of the roof.

Jasper is blasted to the ground, but the explosion does what he expected. A large section of the roof gives way, pulling the bulkhead from the Giant Skylander's neck. Hot Head quickly covers his rescuer's body with his massive rock hand, keeping him from being crushed by the falling steel roof.

"Are you OK?" The volcanic giant remarks, lowering the pressure inside his body, holding his eruption as he calms down.

"Yeah..." Jasper's voice echoes with strain from under the large rock giant's hand.

"...as long as I don't move!"

However...

"Jasper!" Gaven's voice suddenly barks from the head engineers wrist communicator.

"I see we have power, now...so when can you get the portal platform going?"

Silence fills the air in the destroyed Solar Control Room, as Jasper just thinks for a moment.

"I need to get a new job!"

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Unable to move a single muscle, the restraints across his body are merely decoration, as the vicious onslaught of revenge continues. It's been only five minutes since he was tied down, but for the purple dragon, it feels like an eternity. In and out of consciousness, Spyro only wakes with the painfully sharp sting of constant strikes to his wings. That, and the crystals on his back and in his mouth, keeps the purple dragon shuttering between reality and nightmare.

The evil General Gaul has taken his time, torturing the helpless hero, slowly slicing different areas of Spyro's wings, then pressing the dark crystal into his back harder, every time the restless dragon tries to move. He is a complete savage during this beating, never giving the purple dragon a moment to catch his breath.

Suddenly, Spyro realizes his time for suffering may have mercilessly come to an end, and it may also be a signal to the end of his life. The ape General tears the restraint from his muzzle, allowing the purple dragon a chance only to beg.

"Have you had enough yet, little whelpling, or shall we continue?" Gaul asks with a deep arrogance.

Spyro, finally choking out the broken pieces of purple crystal forced into his mouth, tries to say anything in defiance, however, Gaul places his foot on the weakened dragon's nose, not allowing him to say a word. Unable to speak, the purple dragon just concedes with a dejected snort from his bloody nostrils.

The ape general removes his swords from the shredded membranes of the Spyro's destroyed wings, and lets out a tremendous laugh.

"I have defeated the mighty Spyro!" He barks to his entire army, holding a single blade up in victory over the purple dragon's head, and a loud cheer comes up from the crowd.

Suddenly, a crackle of thunder fills the air, and a bolt of lightning flashes in Spyro's eyes. An instant later, the large ape falls flat in front of the purple dragon, and Spyro's eyes open wide with surprise.

Gaul is dead.

His body is scorched from head to toe, but it is the spear of Ice through his chest that catches Spyro's attention. At that exact moment, two dragons land before him, and a breath of hope fills Spyro's lungs.

"You defeated nothing you windbag!" Cyril barks at the smoldering ape general, staring into Gaul's ruby red eye as it fades to darkness.

"Are you done tough talking the dead ape, Cyril?" Volteer remarks, burning his paw as he removes the purple crystal from Spyro's back. The yellow dragon has his eyes focused on the surprised but angered army, encroaching quickly on the two dragons that slayed their general with a sudden display of dual powers.

"I think we need to leave...retreat...cut and run...GET THE HELL OUT OF HERE!"

The electric guardian grasps Spyro around his chest, and rips his body from the ground, pulling the restraints along with him. Cyril lines up with the purple dragon, hugging him tightly between himself and Volteer, then reaching around and locking arms with the other Guardian.

They protect the lame purple dragon, with a barrier of their respected elements, from incoming arrows and spears, then launch into the air together. Both guardians, as life-long friends, anticipate each others moves, allowing them to fly together with precision. Cyril and Volteer hold their precious cargo tightly, spiraling away at great speed, leaving the leaderless army to fend for itself.

After getting only a few hundred feet into the air, both guardians relax their pace, and flood Spyro with a transfer of Magic and Strength. The Great Hero of Avalar can feel energy pulse through his veins again, then looks down towards the evil army, getting further from his view. Spyro finally relaxes himself, noticing the army's charge, is much slower than their escape.

"Where did you guys come from?" The purple dragon remarks with surprise and graciousness in his voice, and both guardians smile, hearing the life return to their Hero.

"We have been looking all over this park for three small whelplings..." Cyril replies, giving up Spyro's weight to the larger and stronger of the two.

Volteer gracefully secures the injured purple dragon to his blue chest, allowing Cyril to break free. The Ice Guardian does a barrel-roll from under the two dragons, coming up along side, and readies to continue his story of what he and his friend have been up to for the last half-hour.

However, before Cyril can open his mouth again, Spyro lets him in on what he knows already.

"If you talking about the young dragons that my brother saved...they are in New Warfang with my son!"

Cyril's eyes suddenly show anger, however, Volteer begins to laugh.

"I told you, you pompous fool!" The Electric Guardian remarks, getting the last word in a previous conversations, one that was getting more and more heated as they searched.

"I told him they were with you, Spyro!" Volteer continues, turning his head down to look at the purple dragon, trying to fill him in on the pointless search they went on. The large yellow dragon returns his eyes to the blue Guardian beside them, and does a remarkable impression of his best friend.

"NO! We need search the entire forest on the way..." He remarks with a deep smugness in his voice, and Spyro chuckles hearing Volteer mock Cyril's voice perfectly.

"...it is ideal to cover every inch, so we don't have to check twice."

The Ice Guardian turns his head away, hearing his exact words, and not acknowledging the fact Volteer wanted to just head for the mushroom village in the first place.

"I sometimes wonder about his intelligence, Spyro..." The yellow dragon continues with pure sarcasm, forcing Cyril to return his eyes to his best-friend, showing him a very defiant glare.

"...I mean really! How can you be so smart, or self-centered, or ego-driven..." Volteer says, turning his eyes to Spyro once more.

"...and still be wrong so many... many... many times!"

The purple dragon begins laughing again, hearing the continual assault of character between such good friends, and seeing the red color of embarrassment fill the blue dragon's face.

"Come on Volteer, Cyril's a very well-balanced dragon...He has a chip on both shoulders!" Spyro remarks, helping to taunt the Ice Guardian further, almost feeling like he and his brother are mocking the boorish dragon once more.

Cyril's jaw drops, showing the shock of Spyro now joining in, and his wings open wide, stopping himself in mid-air.

"Alright already!" He barks, and Volteer halts alongside his annoyed friend. Both dragons, trying not to laugh in his face, hold awkward grins on their muzzles.

"I swear to the ancestors..." He remarks, looking at the smugness in both Volteer and Spyro's eyes.

"...if you two start hanging out together...I'm leaving New Warfang!"

Both dragons begin to laugh, unable to hold it any longer. They recall how much Sparx would get under his scales, but only because they would egg him on. However, A weird moment of nostalgia also fills Cyril's soul, recalling the many times Sparx and his brother would pick on him.

Even in the most fear-filled moments during the Great War against Dark Malefor, the little dragonfly always had a comment to lighten the mood. It is those times that stick out in his mind, and now, seeing the two dragon laughing during this crisis, Cyril suddenly shows a smile himself.

Suddenly the Icy dragon's eyes open wide, and he tries something he never does...a comeback!

"Not like it would matter!" The blue dragon continues, using a bit of sarcasm himself. Cyril looks up to the sky, channeling his inner dragonfly, then stares back into the eyes of Volteer.

"I'm sure that you would find me wherever I go..." Cyril pauses, showing a very arrogant smile. "...you always seem to be a step or two...BEHIND ME!"

Spyro's jaw drops from shock, hearing Cyril fire back a comment for the first time in a while, but this surprise lasts only a second before the purple dragon laughs harder than before.

"WOW!" Volteer replies, and Cyril flashes another smug grin.

"That's it! I was expecting more from you then just...WOW!" He remarks, then suddenly changes his voice to sound goofy, and his inflections reek of a certain electric dragon.

"That is the most shocking, revolting, unheard of, pompous, arrogant, self-absorbed, ego-maniacal, half-witted, dim-witted, two-faced, four-flushing..."

Both dragons can hear the Ice Guardian just throwing words out now, and Spyro looses control of his laughter, as Volteer's jaw opens with surprise. Then suddenly the rant changes gear and Spyro laughs even harder, hearing the multiple adjectives begin to describe this certain yellow dragon.

"...motor-mouthing, jabber-jawed, gossip-mongering, non-stop blabbering, idiotic WINDBAG!"

Volteer is beside himself for a moment, holding the hysterical purple dragon, and staring into a set of blue eyes that are completely focused, showing the truth in how Cyril feels.

Suddenly the Ice Guardian, snaps back to reality, and his eyes show regret, hearing his friend pause for so long. He may have gone over the line, just to insult him like a little dragonfly would.

"That was Cold, Cyril...even for YOU!" Is all he says, staring into his friend's eyes with anger.

Cyril can feel his heart begin to pound, and is about to begin a vast string of apologetic adjectives, when Volteer's angered expression breaks slightly.

Spyro never stops laughing, knowing that Volteer is playing him, feeling the gentle shaking of the electric dragon from laughing inside. A deep remembrance strikes the purple dragon, feeling a sudden connection with Volteer he never had before, like he is with his little brother again.

The Ice Guardian can see his best friend is trying to hold a straight face, but as Spyro continues to laugh, Volteer's façade begins to crack further. He blinks several times, and a smile slowly removes the scowl on his face. It is at that point, Cyril can see Volteer is failing miserably to hold anger, and his face fills with embarrassment again.

"You *bleep*!" He remarks, and both dragons laugh harder again.

"I thought you were actually mad at me, Volteer." Cyril says, as his face gets a bit redder, showing true emotion in his friend's feelings for him.

"I was only trying to be funny!"

"Oh no!" Spyro replies, opening his tear filled eyes, and turning them to the worried-looking dragon. "That was funny, Cyril...Volteer's just angry that he had nothing to...SAY...back to you!"

The purple dragon winks an eye to Cyril, hoping he catches on to an easy set up for another joke, and a smile fills his face as the blue dragon picks up on it quick.

"Yes Spyro, it was very odd, that's why I panicked..." The Ice Guardian remarks in his pompous voice, smiling back to the purple dragon, and happily feeling like he is now part of this juvenile brotherhood.

"...I mean, No one expects Volteer to be speechless!"

The sounds of crickets chirping suddenly fills the sky, as Spyro and Volteer look at him with complete dismay, then stare at each other and shake their heads.

"You need to work on your delivery!" Spyro exclaims, and Volteer nods his head in agreement.

Cyril shows a bit of anger again, hearing the joke turned on him. However, the guardian becomes Icy, and uses his sharp mind to fire back again.

"I thought to use small words, so I didn't confuse him..." He replies, then stares at Spyro. "...nor you!"

The purple dragon's eyes open wide with shock.

"Did you just say I was as dumb as Volteer?" Spyro retorts, and the electric dragon squeezes him tighter, hearing the sarcasm in the young dragon's voice.

"Noooo!" Cyril replies with a more arrogant tone, flying face to face with the still flightless purple dragon, helplessly held in the air by Volteer's tight grasp, then turning his eyes to his wrecked wings.

"It was quiet intelligent to take on the entire ape army by yourself...GENIUS!"

Spyro's eyes stay wide open, and he pauses again for a moment

"Wow! That was a much better delivery!" He says, and both he and Volteer begin laughing again.

Cyril is beside himself. He thought he was being rude, but suddenly, seeing both of his friends laughing, the snobbish dragon final sees the humor in an insult like that. A smile fills Cyril's face, and both Volteer and Spyro stop laughing, to show the Ice Guardian a look of acceptance in this brotherhood of insults.

A momentary pause, high in the air during a battle, allows all three dragons to release the tension building for the last hour, and they just stare at each other for a moment with large smiles.

However, with this pause, comes the inevitable sound of the army approaching on their stationary position.

Spyro's eyes are pulled to the east, watching the forest being trampled by the massive swarm, and taps his good left horn against Volteer's chest.

"We better get to the Great Lawn!" The purple dragon remarks with a sudden sternness, changing the emotions of the moment in an instant.

"Right!" Volteer replies sharply, not listing a barrage of words, and taking off towards the city side of the park with haste. Cyril zips in behind them, leaving the slower army in the dust again.

The three dragons, nearly ten miles from the city, can barely see the large open area from so far away. They have no clue if anyone is even in the Great Lawn, as the curve of the planet takes most of the lawn beyond the horizon.

However, one thing catches Spyro's eyes, and a deep fear builds inside his heart.

"What is that?" The purple dragon barks, suddenly noticing the powerful dome of energy covering New Warfang. Even though the city is farther then the lawn, the nearly two thousand foot tall palace towers can be seen easily, and so can this force-field.

"By the ancestors...Sparx...Cynder!"

Spyro can feel his heart pound, and he jabs his elbow into Volteer's ribs.

"GO... GO... GO!"

The Electric Guardian, with his eyes focused on the same thing, heeds the purple dragon's call, and increases his speed. Cyril, even without the burden of carrying Spyro, is barely able to keep up with the two other dragons, but nonetheless, the Ice Guardian stays on his friends' tails.

Suddenly, all three focus their attention to the Great Lawn as a plume of fire, so large that it can be seen from over the curve of Avalar's surface, fills the horizon with a bright orange glow.

"Oh my word!" Cyril remarks, as all three stop in mid-flight, fearing the absolute worst.

"I pray to the ancestors that no one is in the Great Lawn!"

Spyro looks at the city again, then back towards the north, and a massive fire that appears to be inside the Great Lawn. The innocent weighs on his mind, knowing the park is filled with families, and only a few Palace Guards. He knows his wife and son may be in danger, but he knows that Sparx and Cynder can fight.

"Get over there Volteer!" Spyro remarks nervously, knowing how many showed up for his brother's dedication, and believing that most of them just perished.

However, before the three dragons can head towards the other danger, several faint yelps fill their ears from the west. Their eyes focus on a small clearing, and panic ensues.

"WHAT ARE THOSE KIDS DOING OUT HERE!" Spyro barks, seeing over a dozen young dragons, small cheetahs, and Manweresmalls.

"I don't know!" Volteer remarks, looking at the crowd of stunned children. Their eyes focused up on the purple dragon and two guardians with awe.

Protected by a dense grove of the forest, these kids are completely unaware of what's going on, and have been playing for hours. However, seeing the greatest dragon in history being carried by Volteer, they suddenly begin to panic.

Spyro looks back to the approaching horde, and can see they have only a few seconds before these children really discover what's going on.

"We gotta get them out of here!" Cyril remarks, and Spyro nods his head quickly.

"Leave me here!" He remarks, turning his eyes to Volteer, then to Cyril.

"I'll hold them off, while you guys gather those kids up!"

"But Spyro..." Volteer retorts, hearing a serious flaw in the purple dragon's plan. "...I can't carry all of these kids and you!

"You're not going to carry me back!" Spyro replies, as they get down far enough for the flightless dragon to leap.

Spyro hits the ground running towards the danger, and yells back an order for to the guardians to follow.

In battle Spyro outranks the Guardians.

"Get them out of here now!" He barks, and watches the two guardians nod their heads.

Spyro runs full speed, hoping to keep the distance between the ravenous army and the innocent children as far from each other as possible. However, the purple dragon can already see several apes approaching through the trees.

The children scream as their hero ignites the forest before them, and shakes the ground with a powerful Earth attack. They had wanted a demonstration of the purple dragon's power during the dedication, but Spyro was unwilling with so many in the park. Now seeing this fiery-earthquake he created, they quickly understand.

"Hurry, you guys...I have limited power!" Spyro remarks, knowing the power he recieved from Cyril and Volteer is not nearly enough to supply a purple dragon.

Hearing the tone in his voice, The Guardians gather the dozen or so quickly, and take off into the air. They have a deep regret in their hearts, leaving Spyro behind to fend for himself, but it is what he ordered them to do, and they will always follow this dragon's orders.

Seeing the children out of harms way, Spyro does not dawdle. He turns towards the Great Lawn, and quickly starts running. However, he gets only a few feet before a sharp pain in his left leg, brings Spyro to a grinding stop.

The purple dragon lies on his side, looking back at his hind leg, and sees a poisonous arrow stuck in his calf. Spyro looks back at the inferno, and can see the ape army is pushing through regardless of the burning pain.

His eyes lock on several more arrows, fired in his direction, and Spyro limps as fast as he can to avoid more hits to his body. He can feel a strong poison filling his veins, and the effects of a quick working tranquilizer laced with it. The purple dragon, knowing he cannot take any more hits from this poison, tries desperately to get to a thicker area of the forest, but with his capacity diminishing, Spyro does not notice the second volley of arrows already incoming.

One strikes him in the back.

In a step, the purple dragon is down, and barely able to move. Spyro raises his head with great effort to look back at his attackers, hoping to draw one last defiant breath of fire from his muzzle, before losing control of his muscles completely. However, as Spyro turns his head, another arrow strikes his neck at the jaw line, forcing his muzzle the other way. The purple dragon's head drops to the ground, and he becomes completely paralyzed from an overdose of pure poison.

Several apes surround Spyro, staring into his eyes with hate and anger, drawing back their bows to execute him on the spot.

Unable to move a single muscle now, the defeated dragon just closes his eyes, and hopes for an image of his wife and son to fill his mind, before they decide to fire.

"NOOOO!" A young voice yells, startling the apes to look up.

Shock fills their eyes, seeing a decent sized black and gray dragon falling from the tree above. He slams down atop the paralyzed Spyro, and both dragons disappear in a cloud of dark Shadows.

The apes fire their arrows immediately, but they harmlessly stick into the ground, alongside the three bloody arrows that hit the purple dragon earlier. Cloaked in the Shadow World, the black and purple dragons are transparent in reaility, and able to simply walk away.

In this cold realm of the Shadows, Spyro's eyes focus on a young dragon he does not recognize at all.

"Who are you?" He asks with confusion, but this young dragon seems far to distracted to answer any question.

"What is going on? What happened to everyone? Why is the ape army back?" The young Shadow dragon inquires quickly, stunned by what he saw after a short nap in the boughs of this large tree.

"Easy son!" Spyro remarks trying to calm him, knowing this dragon is his only hope at survival. "Please, I need you to calm down, and help me to my feet."

Only a few years older than his son, this young and powerful adolescent dragon quickly shocks Spyro, lifting the larger dragon up on to his back, and with relative ease.

"*bleep* son!" He remarks, feeling such strength in someone his age.

"Are you a Shadow dragon, or an Earth dragon?"

The young black and gray caster of Shadows smiles, and starts walking away from the mob of angry apes slowly, making little movements so not to be seen.

"My name is Nightshade..." He whispers with a smugness that immediately reminds the purple dragon of Blanca.

"...and Earth Dragons only wish they were as strong as a Shadow dragon!"

Spyro chuckles, then turns his eyes back to the stunned group of apes, still staring at the spot the purple dragon was lying a moment ago. However his eyes suddenly focus behind them, as the new leader of this army shows himself, and with his first order, Spyro realizes a terrible fact.

This ape is much smarter, and should have been in charge to begin with.

"He is cloaked in Shadows you fools, stop aimlessly staring at the ground, and spread out already!" The large ape, with three scars across his face, barks sternly.

"The dragon that rescued him was only a whelpling..." He continues, hoisting a sword from his back, pointing it towards the city "...he cannot keep Spyro hidden for long. Move forward, and we will drive them towards you."

"By the ancestors!" The young dragon remarks "This guy is serious!"

"Yes, he is, and it's time for you to get out of here" Spyro remarks, but the young dragon turns his head to the purple dragon on his back.

"What do you think I'm doing!" Nightshade replies, returning to the task at hand, and increasing his walking speed to leave faster.

"NO...leave me behind and YOU get out of here!" Spyro barks, stopping Nightshade in his path.

"My hero would NEVER leave anyone behind, and neither will I!"

However, the black dragon can feel Spyro trying to remove himself from his back.

Nightshade lifts his right front paw, and grasps Spyro's broken horn. With the pain of this grip, the already weak dragon stops jostling, and collapses back atop Nightshade.

"You're NOT going anywhere yet, Spyro!" The Shadow dragon growls, trying to get further from the scattering group of apes, hoping to find shelter before losing his cloak of invisibility.

"I would never hurt anyone I'm trying to save!" Spyro remarks, grasping his horn as Nightshade releases it, and rubbing his head gently to ease the pain.

"You need lessons in Hero work!"

The Shadow dragon chuckles, making a sudden turn into a thick grove of trees, then lowering Spyro from his back. The young dragon reemerges from the Shadows, looking to make sure he wasn't seen, then turns his bright green eyes to Spyro.

"Well you're not my hero..." He replies with a sarcastic smile, then looks out towards the forest again, keeping an eye on two apes that are entering his view. "...so I will have to get those lessons from someone else!"

Spyro does a double take, and tries to turn his head. However, the purple dragon, still feeling the paralyzing effects of a powerful poison attack, moans in pain.

"Stop moving...and be quiet, Hero!" The young dragon whispers, showing him a look of concern. Spyro holds his breath, hearing footsteps approaching, and concern fills his face as well.

Nightshade can see these apes heard something, and will get entirely too close. A single thought crosses his mind.

"What would Blanca do?"

He looks for any others in the area that could witness what he must do, what his hero would do, and notices only a single ape a hundred yards away.

The Shadow dragon turns his head to Spyro showing him a very scared look, but takes a deep breath.

"I can do this!" He says, and Spyro watches him disappear.

The purple dragon is completely shocked at Nightshade's departure, and becomes worried even further seeing the two apes so close to his position as his view is unobscured. Suddenly, and without a single sound, they both disappear in an instant. Nightshade, grasps both apes, pulling them into the Shadow Realm, then leaving them behind to float in limbo for eternity.

Spyro is beside himself, as this immediate threat is over before it started. He looks around under the canopy of brush covering him from prying eyes, and notices no one else is coming.

"Nightshade, where are..."

The black dragon's paw emerges from the shadows, holding Spyro's muzzle shut.

"I told you to be quiet!" He whispers with great anger in his voice, and Spyro balks once more at this kid's poise.

Nightshade looks out into the forest, and relaxes seeing no one else approaching.

"Maybe I should give you lessons!" He continues, and Spyro rolls his eyes, then smiles.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Meanwhile, in the Great Lawn, a dozen Palace Guards have surrounded a certain dragon. They gaze intently into Malefor's eyes, as the former Dark Master speaks his words of peace, and forgiveness. It takes only moments for them to see he is not the same, however, none of the stone-faced dragons show him their understanding.

Even with their former commander and the Great Skylander hedgehog by his side, many of the Palace Guards continue to show him hatred. They remember a brutally vicious war, a war they fought for three long years before Spyro and Cynder awoke. A war that cost them many friends.

"We don't trust you!" A single guard remarks, and several turn their noses up with his remark, holding a firm position against the former Dark Master.

"I understand!" Malefor replies with humility in his words, lowering his head slowly to the ground again.

Excelcius becomes annoyed with the stubbornness of his friends, and is ready to step forward with a few thoughts of his own, however, before he can speak his first anger-filled word.

"I trust him!" A single female voice remarks, and one that pulls a lot of weight. The yellow and orange leader of the Palace Guard strides up to the red dragon that spoke out.

"And it doesn't matter what you think Lieutenant!" Ampere remarks, staring muzzle to muzzle with the red dragon.

"Ampere...NO!" Malefor remarks, keeping his head down in shame "I don't want your guards to lose faith in their leader...so please, don't do that!"

The purple dragon slowly rises to his feet, then walks over to this defiant red dragon.

"You have every right to hate me, and I have no right to be angry with you for that..."

Malefor stops a few feet before the posturing Palace Guard, then lowers to the ground. The purple dragon bows his head down to the paws of the now startled red dragon, and continues with a humbling tone that shakes everyone to the core.

"...I have placed such shame on our race, that I have no right to speak to you on your level, but I hope you can still hear these words from someone so far beneath you."

Malefor pauses for a moment, recalling millions of years in trapped in hell, hoping one day to get a chance to say these exact words to any dragon that would listen. Seeing the crowd around him now, he takes a deep breath, and recites this speech from his broken heart.

"I'm so sorry for my failures. I destroyed everything that I loved in this world, and nothing I say now can ever change that. I made our home a living hell, and for two thousand years the dragon race was forced to suffered. You should never forgive me...for what I have done is more awful then just causing a war. I failed as a leader... I failed my family and friends...and I failed in life itself..."

Malefor pauses again, then slowly looks up at the eyes he's pleading to.

"...I failed...at being a dragon."

The former Dark Master closes his eyes and weeps, he is completely broken emotionally, and has no strength to keep his head up.

However, as Malefor's nose lowers to the ground again, a red paw grasps his jaw.

"No...you have honor..." The red dragon remarks with a slightly cracked voice, lifting Malefor's head with his strength.

"...and that is a trait, found specifically in DRAGONS!"

Malefor smiles, and suddenly feels life return to his body, as the Palace Guards around him begin to agree with this one dragon's assessment.

"I seem to be finding that out more every day!" The purple dragon remarks of this red dragon's honor, as he helps him rise back to his feet.

"I could learn much from you...if you would allow it?"

The red dragon balks for a moment, hearing a genuine want in Malefor's voice.

"I don't think so...I still don't trust you!" He replies, quickly turning his head away, recalling countless fights with his minions. "You may be a dragon, and you may have some honor, but you are still Malefor, and I can't help the hatred I feel for you!"

Malefor understands his reaction, but still cannot help the depression that fills his heart. The large dragon goes to turn away from the group, to be alone with his emotions, however, he is halted by the same red paw that helped him to his feet earlier.

"Hey!" The red dragon barks, making sure he has Malefor's full attention before showing his full honesty.

"I said I hated you, and that is all!" He remarks, turning his attention to a particular green dragon across the way, and gesturing his head at him.

"I can't stand him either!"

A burst of laughter comes from all the Palace Guards knowing the red and green dragons are brothers, and bitter rivals in life.

"That dragon has annoyed me from birth, but I know he is a defender of his race...so I deal with him!"

"F**k You!" The green dragon simply retorts, and another burst of laughter fills the air.

Suddenly the red dragon becomes very stern, and grasps the horn on Malefor's chin, yanking him down to his eye level.

"I hate you Malefor...with every fiber of my being, I hate you. And nothing you ever say or do will change that!" The red dragon releases his horn, and turns his back on the purple dragon.

"However, I will not fight with a dragon that is just trying to defend his honor, regardless of how I feel personally, or how pointless that defense is."

This red dragon returns his eyes to Malefor, making sure he understands his point perfectly.

"I am a Palace Guard...and I have sworn only to do harm when someone is trying to hurt the ones under my protection."

He pauses and looks at the families in the Great Lawn, reuniting with each other after a sudden attack the left everyone running for cover, cover that was was quickly given by a former enemy.

"You have only helped in my cause so far, and for that and nothing else...I am grateful!" The red dragon remarks, then sternly returns his eyes to Malefor.

"But I will never trust you!"

After a very uncomfortable moment of silence, Malefor smiles, then places a paw upon this honest dragon's shoulder.

"Fair enough!" He remarks, and turns away from the red dragon to face the rest of the Palace Guards.

"I am hoping you will all see it the same way this noble dragon does, for I do not wish to fight with the ones I was sworn to protect, either..."

Malefor pauses and lowers his head

"...I have done that for far to long!"

Another moment of silence fills the air, but with the nods of many heads, this silence is not as uncomfortable.

Suddenly the uneasy calm is broken again, but this time by the sound of static coming from the Skylander communicator on Sonic's right hand.

"Gen..al , can y...ear me!" Gaven's voice, as broken as it is, rings in the Skylander's ear, for he had thought all of his friends were lost.

"Gaven, is that you!" He cries out, hoping for any reply to his call, believing he may have been hearing things. However, as the sudden crackle of static returns, the blue hedgehog becomes red with excitement.

"You made it!" Gaven remarks, hearing the sound of one of his son's...alive, and even through the static, able to hear joy in his voice

"Where is Spyro?" The Portal Master inquires, hoping to hear news of his other son. "I think he was caught up in that explosion, Sonic, and I can't get reach him on his communicator."

"I don't know, Master Gaven!" Sonic replies, suddenly sending a chill down everyone's spine, then looking towards the east, and the direction of the fouled up bombing. With his exceptional eyes, the hedgehog scans the dense forest all the way to the horizon.

"And I don't see him either!"

Gaven pauses for a minute, taking extra time with the limited power he has in the station, to track the purple dragon's last known whereabouts, or basically pull up the coordinates of the last portal opened.

"He was fifteen miles due east of your location, Sonic..." The Portal Master remarks over a louder build up of static. "...We will lose communications in a moment, General, so your orders are to find Spyro, and gather what support you can...the Skylanders will be there as soooooo..."

The communication dies out, and Sonic's focus turns to his orders.

"Malefor!" Sonic remarks loudly, startling the purple dragon for a moment.

"Take me up as high and as fast as you can!"

The hedgehog is snatched into the arms of the large purple dragon, and quickly Malefor leaps into the air.

Soaring higher and higher, the horizon moves further away, allowing Sonic to several miles father. They keep going up until he finally holds up his gloved hand.

"I see him!" He barks then focuses his eyes sharply, and can see the purple dragon's serious predicament. In a heartbeat Sonic flips out.

"HOLY *bleep*!" The blue hedgehog barks, then looks down at the ground. Over a thousand feet up, Sonic's eyes lock on the one thing he needs to help his friend.

"DROP ME...MALEFOR...DROP ME...NOW!"

Malefor, not wanting to drop him from so high, is startled by the hedgehog's request, however, Sonic spins his body in the purple dragon's paws, forcing him to let go.

From the ground everyone watches with fear, believing Malefor just dropped one of their heroes on purpose, however, as Sonic opens his body to change his direction, they can see he is in control of this fall, and precisely where he is heading.

The large crystal that Malefor made is his target, and at the last moment, the blue hedgehog curls into a tight spinning ball, smashing the dead center of the large gem. Shock fills everyone's eyes, as gold rings, and not green shards of the shattered crystal, are strewn across the entire Great Lawn. The other thing that surprises them is Sonic is gone. Only a fiery trail, leading from the quickly regenerated crystal to the eastern forest, allows anyone to guess which direction the speedster left in a hurry.

Malefor quickly lands next to Ampere, hoping she was watching, knowing her talents for seeing things other cannot.

"What the hell just happened?" He asks, and knows he's gonna get his answer, seeing the shock still written on her face.

"That pouch IS impressive!" The Head Palace Guard remarks, reaching down and grasping one of the rings that landed by her feet. With her incredible eyes, Ampere saw the hedgehog replace the contents of his special pouch, filling it with every single shard of Malefor's green crystal.

"He fit the whole *bleep* thing in there, Malefor..." The yellow dragoness remarks, staring at the trail of fire smoldering a straight line towards the forest. "...what's he plan on doing with all those crystals?"

Malefor takes a second to put it together, and shock fills his eyes.

"By the Ancestor!" He remarks, looking towards the east. "I hope he doesn't give them all to Spyro at once!"

Suddenly the ground begins to rumble, and Malefor gives Ampere a very concerned look.

"Oh *bleep*...He Did!" He says softly, then grasps the young dragon tightly and lowers to the ground

"EVERYONE GET DOWN!"

The1upguy · Jul 27, 2013 3:07 PM

Chapter 42: Unbridled Spirit

Lying under a canopy of brush, two dragons begin to feel the overwhelming emotion that comes with the thought of certain death. The entire ape army is marching towards the camouflaged area that Nightshade and Spyro are hiding under, and both can sense the helplessness of their situation.

"What are we gonna do?" The young Shadow dragon remarks softly, hoping that Spyro has some plan of action, but with the sudden sigh that comes from the purple dragon, Nightshade can tell he has no course of action to take either.

"I don't wanna die, Spyro!" The young dragon suddenly cries, and the pain of his emotions hurt Spyro more than the sting of poison still pulsing in his veins.

"Then you must leave now, Nightshade!" The Great hero replies, using the little strength he has left to place his paw on the young dragon's flank, and transferring the remaining magic in his body to him.

"Please...just...go!"

Spyro passes out cold, and Nightshade begins to cry.

"But I can't!" He says with tears pouring from his eyes, looking down at the near lifeless purple dragon.

Nightshade reaches down and grabs Spyro's front paws, lifting them in the air, and sliding his back under the gold scales of his chest.

"What...are...you...doing?" The purple dragon struggles to say, waking as his body is moved by the young Shadow dragon. "I...said...LEAVE ME!"

However, with a quick glance of his green eyes, and the sudden hoisting of his body, the purple dragon knows his request has found deaf ears.

"I WON'T!" He says with pure pride in his voice.

"I don't want to die Spyro..." Nightshade pauses and lowers his head, knowing this is going to be his last choice in life, however it is a choice he would make every time.

"...but I don't want to LIVE, if that means I leave you alone, to die!"

Spyro can feel pure resolve in the teenage Shadow dragon, and in his focuses as he scans for the best exit from this situation. Nightshade crouches down and folds his wings back to secure Spyro tightly.

"Hold on!" The black and gray dragon remarks, and Spyro can feel his hind legs rocking back, ready to leap out into the open. The purple dragon uses what little strength he has to cinch his grip on Nightshade's back.

However, just as the young dragon is about to leap, a thunderous explosion rings in their ears, and both dragons are knocked from under their camouflaged hiding spot.

Only startled from the surprising shock wave, Nightshade is back to his feet fast, and spins around to the purple dragon lying beside him.

"Spyro..." He barks, but his voice is silenced fast by the sight behind the purple hero.

The entire army of apes is standing only twenty yards away, with a tall thin gorilla leading them.

"So...you finally decided to show yourself!" The head of the ape army remarks, holding a hand up for his army to hold their fire.

"A very fine display of power for a young dragon, but as you can see, your efforts meant nothing."

"If that's what you believe!" The black dragon barks defiantly, stepping between the massive army and the purple hero.

The large gorilla turns his head slowly, showing Nightshade a very angered look.

"So be it!" He says softly, then smiles.

In the blink of an eye, the extremely skilled warrior lifts his bow from his shoulder, grasps an arrow with his other hand, draws it back full, and fires.

Nightshade freezes by his sudden action to strike, and Spyro panics, as he can see this arrow's point is on target for his heart.

"STOP!" The purple dragon barks, leaping from his tired feet, grasping the dark dragon, and spinning around in one quick move. His hold on time is brief in such a weak state, but it was enough to place himself in front of the arrow's path.

Nightshade's eyes witness only the changing of his perspective, then he is startled beyond belief as the lifeless dragon, that was behind him only a second ago, collapses across his back.

"Go now...Please!" The purple dragon begs, trying to lift himself from the young dragon's back. However, the pain of a deep penetrating arrow in his shoulder, weighs him down too much, and the young dragon is helpless to move from under Spyro's dead weight.

Suddenly an extra amount of force is applied to the purple dragon, as this new leader of the Ape army holds Spyro's neck down with his foot.

"You have lost hero!" The angry gorilla barks at the purple dragon, drawing a sword from his side, and placing it against the back of Spyro's neck.

"My regret is that the only one who will witness me killing the Great Purple Dragon, is going to die shortly afterward!"

However, the Ape Leader couldn't be more wrong. There was another witness to this attack, miles away, and looking for his second-best friend.

Spyro suddenly smiles hearing an incoming noise that is familiar to only him. A whistling sound of fast movement, followed by the thunder of hurricane force winds, and finally the unremarkable noise of destruction left in his wake. The purple dragon glances up and can see a small blue dot getting closer in a big *bleep* hurry.

Before Spyro can draw a breath of relief, Sonic smashes his wrecking ball of a body through the large gorilla standing on his friend's neck. In a step, Sonic stops short, and waits for the large simian to fall to the ground, staring at the rest of his army with eyes of steel.

The ape Leader gasps for air, but the hedgehog-sized hole burrowed through his chest, is making that a difficult task.

"What took you so long?" Spyro grunts with a genuine tone in his voice that reeks of sarcasm, and Sonic laughs, firing back his own response in humor.

"I went shopping before I stopped by, and you should have seen the line of dragons I had to wait behind..." He replies, slapping the pouch on his belt, and releasing thousands of broken shards of turquoise crystal. "...just to get these for you!

Spyro and Nightshade's eyes open wide, filling with the magical light of ancestral power, and both dragons take a deep breath as their energy already begins to recharge.

However, Spyro suddenly feels the difference in these blueish-green gems, and a subtle voice begins to speak to him. His arms and legs tighten up, securing Nightshade to his gold chest in an uncontrolled embrace, as a sudden jolt of power overwhelms the purple dragon.

Sonic becomes a bit concerned as the ground begins to vibrate. The shock in his eyes increases as Spyro rears up onto his legs, still holding the smaller black dragon against his chest, then lets out a primal yell.

Nightshade also yelps, but from pain. Spyro's tight grip sinks his sharp talons into the young dragon's gray chest, and the voices he can hear, are the same that speak to Spyro now. As a Shadow dragon, Nightshade is overwhelmed with the slew of elemental techniques, none of which he can do, but is forced to hear them all.

Fire, Ice, Wind, Water, Earth, Electricity, and even Convexity...all of the elements a purple dragon can command...are shouted into the mind of a simple Shadow dragon.

The elemental powers are shown in a flash of energy and light, and the onslaught of this ancestral knowledge is too much for Nightshade to handle. He quickly passes out, as Spyro continues to increase his power without control.

The purple dragon, hearing all these elemental techniques as well, also hears an ancestral voice he is not familiar with either. It speaks of a power he never knew he could control, and reminds him of what he is holding in his paws...Shadow Power!

The ape army, still stunned from watching their second leader fall, begin to frenzy. They charge the glowing dragons and hedgehog with blades and clubs drawn. However, as they close in, the power coming from Spyro and Nightshade begins to build up, pushing them back, and shaking the ground more violently than before.

Spyro, knowing what will happen in mere moments, turns his head to Sonic.

"Run!" He says, knowing he will not be able to control the release of power his body will give off, a side effect of learning new techniques. However the blue hedgehog understands this simple message, and leaves in a hurry.

Spyro, seeing the trail of dust from his friend, relaxes his body, allowing this transfer of knowledge to complete itself. He is immediately put into a trance of power, and his pupils disappear from his eyes. Spyro and Nightshade begin to levitate from the ground, still building up a great amount of energy from these special Magic crystals, laced with Ancestral knowledge.

"Hold on, my young friend...It is almost over!" Spyro remarks, hearing the moan of exhaustion from the black dragon in his grasp. "However, you must relax Nightshade, and let this power flow...or it will kill you."

The purple dragon pulls his talons from Nightshade's chest, then wraps his arms completely around him. With a better control of this energy now, Spyro lowers his head down to Nightshade's ear, and tries to calm him.

"I promise to protect you...just like you did for me!" He says softly, sending a calmness into the young dragon, allowing the energy to flow more smoothly.

Nightshade's eyes open, as he stops fighting the powerful energy, and his green pupils suddenly disappear like Spyro's. In a blink of their white eyes, both dragons explode with energy, sending a powerful shock wave in all directions.

Spyro and Nightshade hear the teaching of a new ancestor, one with four million years of experience in all of the elements...Malefor. His voice rings in Spyro's head, teaching the purple dragon many new ways to exploit his power, and the young hero smiles...absorbing it all.

Nightshade, also listening to the knowledge of the former Dark Master, can hear of Shadow powers he couldn't even imagine. These thoughts cascade into the avalanche of power that continues to spread out.

The remaining apes are helpless to run from the expanding dome of energy, and they are wiped from the face of Avalar once more.

Sonic, already standing over a mile away, turns and runs again, realizing the shock-wave will not stop before his position. At breakneck speed, the blue hedgehog stays just a few yards from the leading edge of this explosion of power.

In the Great Lawn, Malefor has built a shield to protect the families, this time drawing a large slab of stone straight up from the ground. Several yards thick, and twenty feet tall, this blockade should provide enough deflection if Spyro's power reaches the lawn with any strength, and quickly it does.

Over ten miles from the epicenter, the shock-wave was only a fraction of its initial power, but it was still strong enough to shake the thick wall.

The large purple dragon looks back at the hundreds of cheetahs, manweresmalls, and dragons, showing appreciation again in the purple dragon's quick thinking, however, one voice, filled with anger, comes from the other side.

"OWWWW!" Sonic barks, after slamming into a stone wall that was not there a minute ago. "MALEFOR...YOU STINK!"

However inside the domed city of New Warfang, three dragons feel Spyro's power explode, and all three stop their fight, staring towards the east.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ten minutes earlier.

Three young whelplings shake with uncontrollable fear, buried under a landslide of rock. Unable to move or see, they can only hear the taunting laughter of the dragon that is trying to kill the one protecting them.

"Is everyone OK?" Sparx asks, holding his stone wings out, keeping the avalanche of earth from crushing the three dragons his namesake saved a year ago.

"Yeah!" the three whelplings whimper together, terrified by the pure evil they saw in dark Tycor's eyes.

"wrrer fiiin to!" comes a muffled voice from his hind paws, and with the subtle movements in both feet, Sparx knows his grandparents are alive as well.

"Try to calm down." The young dragon remarks into Catarina's ear. "I'm gonna need you to be strong, and take care of your brother and sister, along with my grandparents."

"Me!" She replies, still shuttering from fear, realizing he is going to leave her alone.

Sparx places his paw upon her shoulder, gently rubbing the side of her neck to calm the young dragoness.

"You're parents put their trust in you..." He remarks, and Catarina begins to recall the worst decision she thinks they ever made, beleiving that she failed her task miserably.

"...and that trust was fulfilled, by a young dragon that didn't show panic when she had to move her sister and brother in a storm..."

Sparx lifts his body, allowing him to spin Catarina around to face him.

"...I promise..." The young dragon says holding her tightly in his arm, and staring into her eyes.

"...there will be no dam to break, and I will not let him take your family from your grasp!"

Catarina holds her breath, then hugs the stone dragon keeping her brother and sister safe.

"I won't fail this time..." she says, pulling back from her embrace, and showing the same resolve she showed her parents, the day they left for Dragoon Bay.

"...I will keep them safe!"

Suddenly, another voice is heard in the stone pile, one that perks all three whelplings ears.

"GET AWAY FROM MY KIDS, YOU *bleep*!" Nick barks, running full speed at the dragon that buried his children in stone.

"DADDY!" Nicholas yelps, hearing the sound of his father's voice, however, the small whelpling begins to cry, as the next sound he hears, is his father's pain.

"NO!" Catarina barks, hearing the same noise, knowing her father is now taking on a dragon that outclasses him in all regards.

Sparx, on the other hand, becomes enraged, and lifts his body higher.

"Cover yourselves, and be ready to run!" He growls, as his eyes begin to glow white, and his body returns to its natural color.

Dark Tycor, staring at the green and blue dragon he quickly brushed to the side, has his attention returned to the pile of rock. A smile fills the narrow muzzle of this brown and black snake-patterned dragon, seeing the rocks begin to surge up, knowing his prize is unharmed and ready to fight.

Nick, lying against the stone wall of a small hut he was thrown into, also smiles. Even though he is in great pain from a tremendous impact, he can see his children, as Sparx blasts the rocks away from his body. He can see Nicholas and Gianna are curled up tightly, using their wings to surround each other, meanwhile, their very protective sister is lying across the top of them, using her wings to cover what they cannot.

Suddenly the two-toned purple dragon, standing above his children, leaps at the dragon ten times his size, forcing him away from the young whelplings.

Nick staggers back to his feet, and chases after his daughter, who herself has grabbed her brother and sister in her front paws, then took off towards the palace as ordered.

"CATARINA!" The worried father barks, stopping the dragoness of his color in mid-flight. She pauses for only a second to look back, then continues her path towards the palace doors.

"Hurry Dad!" The young dragon yells, sliding to a stop on the marble entrance of the great palace, and turning around again to watch her father.

"RUN!" She yells again, seeing her father limping slowly through the Eastern Square of the city.

Sparx and Tycor continue to exchange elemental attacks in the foreground. Making his task of crossing the wide open area much more challenging. Spurts of Fire, Bolts of Lightning, Shards of Earth and Ice continually slam the ground around him, but Nick does not stop his charge. His daughter's eyes call him through this gauntlet of death, knowing that any impact now will spell certain death. The green and blue dragon, hobbles his way towards his children, pulled by an overwhelming desire to hold them.

"DADDY...NO!" Catarina yelps, suddenly seeing a ball of fire bearing down on his position.

He turns his head in time to see the end of his life coming, however, before the heat can even singe his wings, Catarina leaps out of the doorway, and bellows the coldest breath of Ice power she's ever unleashed.

The ball of Fire freezes solid, impacting the ground beside them both. Ice and smoke fly from the ground, peppering the light purplish-colored wings, that Catarina held out shield him. The force, however, still throws the young dragoness into her father, and both fall over on the ground.

"I got you Dad!" She whispers hard into her father's ear, embracing him tightly as she covers him again with her wings.

Nick, is startled by his daughter's poise, but nonetheless folds her wings back, and grasps her tightly against his chest with his left arm.

"No...I got you this time!"

However, up in the air, Dark Tycor noticed the wince of fear in Sparx' eyes, as Catarina was knocked from her feet.

"You're as dumb as your fathers!" The massive dragon remarks, swatting his paw, and connecting across the distracted dragon's jaw.

"You will lose this fight because you care too much for these inferior creatures..." He says, showing the glowing power of Convexity building in the back of his throat, then turning to face Nick and Catarina.

"...let me just get rid of them now, so I have your complete attention!"

"NO!" Sparx yells, as the Dark Master releases the purple ball of energy.

The powerful son of Spyro quickly changes his body to the only thing that can catch this attack, and strikes the ground as a bolt of lightning in front of the two blue-green dragons.

Sparx is immediately struck by the ball of Fury from the Dark Master. A powerful blast, intended for the young purple dragon. He knew full well the son of Spyro would stop this attack, and made sure to use enough power to incapacitate him.

The two toned purple dragon falls on his back, and his eyes being to roll up into his head.

"NO...SPARX!" Catarina yells, snapping the young dragon's attention to her, as she stands over him.

However, as he focuses his vision on her face, she is suddenly smacked across the jaw by the angry dragon landing beside his prize.

Nick jumps to his feet, seeing his daughter fly into one of the stone pillars lining the Great Palace, and leaps at the larger brown dragon, but he is met with the same force.

Sparx shows his anger, however Tycor drops his paw across the young dragon's chest, digging his talons deep into the gold scales of his frame, and holding him with all of his weight.

The two-toned dragon screams with pain, and Tycor slams his other paw down on Sparx' muzzle, pouring his essence down his open mouth.

The young dragon suddenly feels the same pain he experienced the day Spyro met the new Malefor, and the lethargic sensation of losing control of his body again, just like he felt on the portal station for over a month.

"I will not fail to take my prize..." Dark Tycor arrogantly remarks, staring into the hopeless eyes of Sparx. "...your father and my brother are gone, and no one here is strong enough to save you this time!"

The young dragon turns his attention to Catarina and Nick, both laying unconscious beside one another, then looking to the Palace Doors, and seeing the same helpless stare in Grandparent's eyes, as well as the younger whelplings. Sparx looks back up at the Dark Master, and can see the smile building on his face, knowing he must take a breath soon.

"What do I do, Malefor?" He asks himself, hoping for any reply from the one that taught him so much, but nothing comes to his mind.

Dark Tycor digs his talons deeper into Sparx's chest, forcing him to take a breath, and the young dragon feels more control slip from his body, as he inhales a vast amount of the Dark Master's poison.

"I'm sorry, Dad...I failed!" He continues to say to himself, taking another breath that he cannot control, and losing more feeling in his soul.

"I'm sorry...MOM..." He says with his last true thought, knowing his body is about to take another uncontrolled breath.

"...I love you!"

As Sparx begins to take his last breath, Dark Tycor's paw suddenly comes off his muzzle. He holds it up to cover his face from an intense wave of heat. The young dragon can feel his other paw leave his chest, also moving up to protect his face.

"What the hell!" The Dark Master barks, feeling a scorching heat burning his body, but coming from nowhere. The intense beam begins burning the paws covering his face, and Dark Tycor begins to freak out.

"WHERE IS THIS COMING FROM!"

The Master of Elements turns his body to pure stone, hoping the burn will stop, but it does not, and suddenly the beam is focused into his face again.

The Dark Master rears up on his hind legs, towering over the broken purple whelpling, and trying desperately to stop this pin-point beam of intense heat, from burning his face.

Suddenly the Dark Master can feel a more intense pain in his chest, and the eerie sound of steel hitting rock. As he looks down, shock fills his eyes, seeing the familiar tail blade of a former puppet, stuck half-way through his chest.

Barely able to breathe, his eyes focus on the distortion of Light standing before him. Her silhouette is easy to spot, but the voice shocks him to the core.

"How does that feel...MY MASTER?" Cynder's voice bellows, but only in his mind, and Dark Tycor's eyes open wide as she suddenly exposes herself.

From the edge of her tail-blade, still stuck in his chest, the former Terror of the Sky reappears before her master in white scales. It confuses him quickly, seeing features that don't show him the dragon he stole from birth, as her eyes are now light purple and not green. But it is her scarlet-red chest and wings, that gives the Shadow dragon's identity away to her former master.

"Cydner?"

His voice is as questioning as the look in his eyes, and the young dragoness just lowers her head slightly in acknowledgment.

Suddenly, the white dragoness, yanks her blade from Tycor's chest, and grabs his lowered jaw in the same movement.

"You have taken your last Spirit...MY MASTER..." She says, holding him muzzle to muzzle with little effort, and the Dark Master balks at her incredible strength.

As a dragon of solid stone, Tycor should be unmovable, however, the Dragoness one-quarter his size is man-handling him to hold his eyes focused on hers.

"...and I am *bleep* sure...that you will not be taking my SON!"

Cynder then flings the forty ton dragon, made of stone, with a single paw, slamming him into the wall of the Great Fortress.

The white dragoness looks down at Sparx, and can see the restlessness in his body, as he took in a decent helping of the Dark Master's power. Cynder places her paw on his chest, quickly healing the three holes left from Tycor's talons, then places her other paw on his forehead.

"Easy my baby...Mommy is here!" She remarks softly.

Sparx settles with her touch, and her calming voice. A smile fills his face, and the young dragon opens his eyes. However he is startled by her appearance, and Cynder notices quickly.

In a blink, her scales return to their former dark color, and she grabs her son tightly.

"It's me baby..." She says feeling his trembling, and hoping that seeing her real self will calm him, which it does.

"...you don't need to worry anymore, I will not let him take you!"

"I love you Mom!" He says, still feeling the emotions of almost losing himself, and visualizing her face before the end had come.

Cynder glides her paw from his forehead across the bridge of his nose, making him smile more as she tickles him with the tip of her talon. Feeling like he was a baby again, the young dragon relaxes in his mother's care, showing her the incredible appreciation in her efforts with only his eyes.

However, Cynder becomes focused, looking back to the large dragon slowly rising to his feet. Her eyes return to a light shade of purple, and the scales of her body begin to fade to white.

Dark Tycor shows fear, and Cynder smirks back to her former master, the way he would smile at her, however, as his eyes turn towards the two unconscious dragon, Cynder smartly realizes his cowardly course of action.

The white and red dragoness barks and order, while making a sudden movement with her wings, and the Dark Master flinches his attention back to her.

"Get them inside, Sparx!" She remarks sternly, looking at Catarina and Nick, and gesturing her muzzle to the Palace. "I don't want him to have anyone here to hurt...but myself!"

"But Mom!" He replies, and Cynder presses down on his shoulder, then shows her angry eyes to him. In a heartbeat, Sparx is lame, the young dragon lowers his head feeling like he is a baby once more.

"Yes ma'am!" He says, turning to the young dragon and her father. However, before he can get a step away, Cynder grabs Sparx from behind, and holds him to her chest.

"I love you, Sparx!" She whispers, sending a vast amount of Spirit into her child, filling his soul with her essence, making sure the Dark Master is cleaned from his heart.

"Be strong for me!" She says to her son's mind, then lays him down upon his paws.

Cynder tears off towards Dark Tycor, seeing his eyes focus upon the two injured dragons once more, and knowing his way of using the innocent to hurt the strong.

The white dragoness slams her left forearm against Tycor's chest, forcing him back against the wall he just smacked with his head.

"Why do you always attack the weak?" She rhetorically asks with rage in her voice, pressing Tycor against the stone wall hard enough to crack it further. His eyes focus upon hers, as they show such hatred, that he cannot ignore them.

"You took an egg that didn't belong to you, and forced that young dragon to do unspeakable things..." Cynder continues with a shriek in her voice, using Fear to enhance her words, and frightening the Dark Master further.

"...now that child stands before you, and is fully able to take her revenge!"

Dark Tycor, reeling from terror, freezes solid as Cynder wraps her paw around his neck.

"But, I will not kill you...yet!" She remarks, staring into his eyes, and turning her head slightly to peer into his soul.

"You still have something that doesn't belong to you!"

Dark Tycor becomes enraged, but even with adrenaline pumping through his veins, the large dragon cannot budge Cynder's arms from his chest and throat.

"So...do you plan to hold me here forever?" The Dark Master asks with a taunting voice, hoping to enrage her to make a mistake, but Cynder just smiles at the large dragon, and forces her arm deeper into his black chest scales.

"No..." She replies, then stares into his eyes once more. "...I plan on taking back the soul you have stolen...before I kill you!"

The1upguy · Aug 01, 2013 3:30 PM

Chapter 43 Drawing Evil from a Stone Dragon

Cynder's light-purple eyes are locked on the Dark Master's, and her forearm holds the brown and black dragon, he controls, against the wall. Her other paw, still secured around his throat, begins to glow with an eerie light, and both dragons becomes entranced within each others stare.

"You have held Tycor, long enough...My Master!" Her voice echoes in his head, and the Dark Master tries to speak, but cannot.

"I will force you into the open..." She shrieks with her Fear, driving the evil master inside of Tycor to near madness. "...and soon I will be able to kill...the real you...MY MASTER!"

The Dark Master's narrow pupils, dilate further, as Cynder's scales brighten. He shows the young dragoness, he once controlled, his own fear, knowing there is nothing he can do to stop the purging of his body from Tycor.

"How can she do this?" The Dark Master asks himself. "There is no way a Shadow dragon can posses this type of power!"

Cynder suddenly smiles, and flicks the paw around his throat up, lifting his lowering head to focus on her grin.

"I am not a Shadow Dragon you fool!" She replies, answering the question he asked himself. "Your monkeys didn't realize the true power that they took...when they stole my egg."

Cynder pauses for a moment, recalling her first seven years under Gaul's control, and the fact that Dark Malefor was still in the Realm of Convexity when she was captured.

"If you, or that shell of a Purple Dragon, had realized what you had...Avalar would have been crushed long ago!"

The Dark Master's eyes begin to change, showing a flash of the brown eyes that once belonged to the Earth dragon.

"Now...I will show you the true power of a Dragon's Spirit!" She barks in his face

However before giving Dark Tycor a final blast of Spiritual energy, to clear his soul of an unwanted visitor, an explosion of her husband's power takes Cynder's attention.

Sparx, feeling his father's energy explode as well, runs from the palace, leaving the three whelplings and his grandparents with the water dragon he healed. He made sure Nick and his family were able to get deep into the bowels of the castle first, so the young dragon has no concern of his first Skylander order being fulfilled successfully.

However, he disobeys his Mother, and Cynder's eyes sharpen seeing his little frame come from the large Palace entrance.

"SPARX!" She yells, but at that moment, and with her complete lack of attention, The Dark Master makes his move.

Pushing Cynder's forceful arm from his chest, the young dragoness loses her balance, falling forward with her momentum. The brown and black dragon quickly latches his paw against the back of Cynder's neck, and spins the white dragon around, placing his other arm around her torso. Dark Tycor, with incredible force, holds her tightly to himself. He pull his paw from the back of her neck, wrapping around the front of her throat, and yanking Cynder's muzzle to face her son.

"Now what are you going to do?" He barks in her ear, then focuses his attention to Sparx, as he becomes enraged in the way he is holding his mother.

"Come on, little whelpling...I dare you!" He taunts the young dragon, posturing to attack. "I will snap her neck like a twig if you move another paw!"

The young dragon freezes still, and lowers to his stomach as tears begin to flow from his eyes.

"I'm telling you right now...If you hurt my MOM...I will kill you where you stand!" Sparx' emotions threaten with anger, and his pupils begin to fade to white.

"Calm down, Sparx!" Cynder's voice muffles out from the Dark Master's grip on her lower jaw, and he adds more force on the side of her neck.

"He cannot hurt me..." She continues, then easily removes her head from the Dark Master's grip, turning to stare into his eyes.

"...he is not strong enough to fight...a Spirit Dragon!"

Tycor's eyes open wide, as Cynder yanks her right paw from the grasp he has around her body, and she replaces it upon the large dragon's throat.

"If you want to do this the hard way..." She says to her captor, sending a pulse of energy into his neck, forcing the large dragon to let Cynder go completely.

"...I can easily accommodate you...My Master!"

Sparx watches as his mother's body flashes with power, then suddenly returns to her normal dark purple color.

"MOM!" He yelps as Cynder collapses before the Dark Master, and the young dragon leaps to her side, however his eyes focus on Tycor with surprise, as he also falls to the ground unconscious.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Back in the Great Lawn, Malefor is getting the respect he never thought he would, from all the inhabitants of Avalar. In fact, the only one showing him any sign of anger, is Sonic.

"Owwww, *bleep* it!" The blue hedgehog barks with a nasally voice, placing the ice clump Malefor made for him, upon his broken nose.

"A little warning next time...that is all I ask!"

"Why Sonic... shouldn't you be watching where your running?" A voice barks from above, startling everyone's attention up to see the Great Hero, and a young shadow dragon not many recognize, open their wings for a soft landing.

"I thought you learned that lesson from my son!"

Sonic shows his friend an angry smirk, recalling the young dragon he smashed into at the portal station, feeling like he hit a stone wall that time too.

"Well...I thought you learned your lesson about facing danger alone!" Sonic retorts, zipping over to Spyro, and grasping his right wing. There are still a few small holes in this wing's membrane, and pain strikes the purple hero as Sonic grasps it.

"HEY! It's not completely healed yet...if you don't mind..." He replies, yanking the tender appendage from Sonic's gloved hand, and resting both wings against his side.

"...and...I wasn't alone this time, Sonic!" The purple dragon fires back to the equally ranked Skylander, knowing several instances in battle that the hedgehog is referring to, and the fact that Sonic was the one that saved him on almost every occasion.

"Oh this little dragon over here..." The hedgehog remarks sarcastically, gesturing his finger at Nightshade, and the teenaged Shadow dragon shows a defiant stare.

"...I guess he is one of those new...Tiny Skylanders!"

Spyro and Sonic, as Generals, both know of Gaven's new elite group of fighters...The Giants. So, hearing Nightshade called a Tiny Skylander, makes the purple dragon chuckle slightly.

Nightshade, on the other hand, is not laughing, and turns his disapproving eyes towards Spyro.

"That not very funny!" He remarks, then focuses his attention back to Sonic. The young dragon prepares a small, but warranted, reply in the form of a spurt of Shadow Fire. A very odd elemental attack, this dark blaze moves as fire would, but like the realm it comes from, it is cold as ice and will not burn.

However, as the rage of a simple insult boils under Nightshade's scales, a deeper power takes that rage and sends out an inappropriate response.

Spyro and Malefor sense the power of another purple dragon, and both are startled realizing the energy is coming from Nightshade. This odd feeling is quickly confirmed, as a pure blaze of intense flame bellows from a Shadow Dragon's muzzle.

"By the ancestor!" Malefor shouts, placing his wing directly in front of Sonic, keeping him protected from this primal blast of Fire.

Nightshade falls to the ground after using an element that he is not supposed to control, and his body lets him feel the overwhelming drain of magic that took to perform it.

"How did you do that?" The former Dark Master says with shock, staring down at the exhausted black dragon.

"I don't know!" He replies with a great deal of fear and anxiety, however a smile fills Spyro's expression, knowing exactly what has happened, because it happened to him as well.

"I was holding him, Malefor..." the purple dragon remarks to his elder. "...he heard everything the crystals told me...and vice verse!"

Spyro suddenly disappears into Shadow, and Malefor's eyes open wide, knowing that is one element he should not be able to control.

"How is this possible?" The large dragon remarks, as Spyro returns directly before his new purple friend.

"I don't know, Malefor..." he replies, then looks at the teal-colored crystal, pulsing in the middle of the Great Lawn. "...how did I hear YOUR voice from the ancestral crystals?"

Both dragons stare at each other for a second, wondering about each others powers.

"There are many things we will need to learn from one another, but that will have to wait..." The purple dragon pauses, returns his eyes to the former Dark Master, then looks at the dome covering the city.

"...right now, we need to help Cynder and Sparx!"

Malefor's eyes open wide again, and he turns his head towards the same pulsing dome of energy glowing in Spyro's eyes.

"They're in the city!" He says with fear in his word, realizing the Dark Master is there as well.

Without another word, Malefor is charging towards the canyon that leads to the East Gate of New Warfang.

"We are in trouble Spyro..." The purple dragon remarks to his counterpart, as Spyro quickly catches up to the worried dragon. "...I don't know how were gonna get in there!"

The older purple dragon has seen this shield before, inside his make-shift home in hell. A barrier of pure energy that was only passable for Malefor, allowing two former Dark Masters to meet alone under the water. A large serpent, with an incredible attitude, used this same barrier on the surface of his home, and only those who could use the Water element were able to enter. That made sure no one bothered him...unless he wished it.

"There needs to be water on both sides for us to pass through this thing." He remarks, as both dragons land before the large pulsing wall of energy.

Spyro taps his paw against the shield, quickly electrocuting himself with a vast amount of power, and he falls on his duff.

"You're not that bright are you..." The larger dragon remarks, hoisting the stunned Spyro back to his feet, and brushing the dust from his back.

"...I've noticed from time to time...you tend to do some of the dumbest things!"

Malefor walks away and places his paws on the ground twenty feet from the energy wall. He then digs his claws into the rock, and looks back at the younger purple dragon. Seeing the scowl on his face from being insulted, after getting shocked, puts a smirk on the elder dragon's features.

"I'm so thankful for that stubbornness everyday, Spyro... " He continues, lowering his head, and speaking from his heart. "... If you didn't fight such ridiculous battles... battles that would chase any other dragon to the hills...I would still be his slave."

Malefor turns his head, glancing at the entire group from the Great Lawn that have come to help BOTH purple dragons, and he smiles as he turns back to Spyro .

"I will not let down the bravest dragon I know."

Spyro's scowl is gone in an instant, and the same smile is now upon his features. However, that smile turns to shock, as Malefor lifts his paws, yanking a large chunk of granite up with his grip. Spyro steps back as the other purple dragon ignites this slab of rock with an intense flame, giving the stone a red-hot glow, then slamming the large hard scale of his tail down into the center. After a few moments of painful excavation, an empty basin is made in the large rock, with an open end resting against the side of this dome.

Malefor winks at his successor, then opens his mouth, and begins filling this makeshift pool with water.

Spyro, suddenly understanding this dragon's intelligent maneuver, begins to use his power as well to fill this large tub. However, with limited strength in this element, both dragons sigh, knowing it will take time to fill this expanse, time they don't have.

Suddenly a loud grunt comes from behind, and Spyro and Malefor's eyes open wide, as the sounds of a raging torrent of water fills their ears. Both dragons are soaked to the bone, as Monsoon fills this huge pool in seconds, with a tsunami of water from his muzzle.

"OK..." Malefor remarks, with water dripping from his nose, and a smile on his face "...Now we need to get some on the other side."

"Come here Monsoon!" Spyro remarks, turning his head towards the large blue dragon, and rubbing his eyes of the excess moisture.

"Try to push your muzzle through this shield, and fill that area with water too!"

The large blue dragon grunts with acceptance, and takes a step forward.

"SPYRO!" Malefor barks, and the younger purple dragon smiles.

"Come on...it didn't hurt that much!"

Both dragons stare at each other, and though they are smiling at Spyro's dry humor, the two are deep in thought.

Suddenly one dragon in the background, still struggling from a lack of power, lets his normally shy voice be heard.

"Just go through it Spyro!" Nightshade remarks, knowing he could use his power to get by such an easy barrier.

The purple dragon's eyes open wide, and he scans his mind for the knowledge of this Shadow technique. He has seen his wife perform this simple power herself, but there are still small gaps in his abilities, as there were so many things the young purple dragon absorbed in his trance of ancestral knowledge.

"I don't know how!"

Suddenly, Spyro eyes open again, and he smiles at the larger purple dragon.

"Wait here!" He remarks and takes off towards Nightshade, leaving Malefor somewhat speechless. In one move, Spyro scoops the younger dragon off his feet and heads back towards the Great Lawn.

"Where the hell is he going?" Malefor asks out loud, however a very large Water dragon standing beside him, has figured it out fast.

"I think he wants to learn more!" Monsoon says with a startlingly calm voice, making Malefor balk at his sudden ability to speak.

"Are you out of magic already?" The slightly larger purple dragon replies, and Monsoon smiles and places a paw on Malefor's shoulder.

"No...my friend..." He says, and the purple dragon stares directly at the Water Master after hearing the word friend.

"...a single voice has finally taught me to control it..." Monsoon continues, then pulls Malefor against his chest, embracing the dragon he has hated his entire life, for giving him something he has always wanted.

"...the voice of a very special dragon."

Meanwhile, zipping back out of the East Canyon, Spyro's eyes lock on the large green crystal Malefor made in the center of Dragonfly Park's Great Lawn.

"Are you crazy!" The young shadow dragon barks, knowing exactly what Spyro has on his mind. "You'll kill everyone if you do this here!"

Spyro begins laughing, and opens his wings to slow down, landing directly in front of the large gem twice his size.

"I'm not destroying the whole thing..." He says with a smile, allowing Nightshade to breath again.

"...we just need a little more...time together!"

Spyro smiles at the young dragon, as his eyes suddenly show a nervous excitement, and the purple dragon yanks a large crystal from the cluster. He holds it up in front of Nightshades eyes, and the young dragon becomes consumed with its power, anticipating another inflow of knowledge.

"I want you to think of nothing else but that single technique, Nightshade, and I will do the rest." Spyro orders, then places his paw on the young dragon's shoulder, turning him around, and grasping him like he did before.

"I will Spyro, but I want you to think about one thing as well..." He replies and Spyro lowers his head to listen. "...and that would be, not digging your talons into my chest. OK!"

The purple dragon blushes, remembering the wounds he left in the young dragon, wounds he was able to heal after learning how, but was embarrassed by this uncontrolled action.

"Yeah, sorry about that Nightshade...I wasn't expecting what happened..." Spyro replies to this simple but understood request, then lowers his head to the young dragon's ear again. "..but this time I am!"

Spyro pauses for a second, gripping the boy tighter, like he would if he were holding Sparx.

"And now that I am...tell me what you want to know?"

Nightshade's eyes flash with this thought, as only one element comes to his mind in an instant. Like Spyro, a single element has his complete fascination, and the young dragon has tried so hard to study the aspects of this polar opposite energy.

"Light Powers!" He replies with a child's exuberance, and Spyro takes a deep breath, seeing how much he wants to understand this element.

"I don't know much about that power, my friend!" He says, then looks at the crystal in his left paw. "I'm afraid I wouldn't be much help there."

Nightshade lowers his head with a slight rejection, then picks his spirit up quickly, realizing he's learned more the he ever thought he would already.

"It's OK Spyro. I don't need anything else." He quickly says, then grasps the purple dragon's paw holding his chest. "We don't have time to figure out what I want, so just do it!"

Spyro tightens his grip again, and pecks the young dragon on his head.

"You will hear everything I know about Light..." He says, and smashes the crystal on the ground. "...and I will tell you all about my favorite element as well."

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Stranded in the desert of his soul, a young Earth dragon shivers from the cool winds he cannot find cover from. This cold breeze chills him to the bone, making it hard for the youngster to keep his feet. Tycor stares up at the stars, shinning in the night sky, and finds Titan's constellation one more time.

"Where is this ONE to help me Father?" He yells, enraged to have walked this desert of hate alone, never finding a soul to help him on his journey.

"I have not given up..." He says lowering his head to the ground, feeling the exhaustion of roaming for months in his mind, and finding nothing but sand. His voice becomes softer, and his words break from his chapped muzzle.

"...but...I am not going to last much longer."

The young brown and black dragon lays down on his stomach, and looks back up.

"I need you Dad!"

"Tycor...Tycor!" Titan's voice replies, and the young dragon watches with surprise, as his father appears before him.

"Dad!" He replies with a tone of amazement in his voice, and quickly reaches his paw out to touch him. However, as his talons pass through the surface of his body, he realizes his mind is playing tricks again, and this is just another figment of his imagination.

His head lowers, and tears pour from his eyes, knowing the Dark Master is only toying with his puppet's mind, controlling him physically and mentally.

"I miss you!" He says, however his father shockingly slaps him across the face, and he feels it.

"TYCOR...TYCOR!"

The Earth dragon awakes from the dream within his soul, and his eyes are now focused on a female dragon standing before him. Her green eyes shock him to the core, showing the same thing he saw the day his father died.

"Cynder" He replies, feeling the vines holding his arms secured from striking her, and wondering why he is seeing the Terror of the Sky in his mind. However, his eyes soon tear up, and his heart begins to fill with the pains of past memories.

"I guess you are here to drive another stake in my heart." He somberly continues, believing she is just another apparition of the Dark Master's crushing attack on his soul. "Must I see my parents die again...maybe you can just finish the job you started ten years ago..."

Cynder suddenly grasps the Earth dragon's muzzle, getting him to stop babbling, and staring into his eyes. She reads his thoughts like a book, and quickly soothes the Earth Dragon with a staggering flood of emotional Spirit.

"You have found the ONE!" She says after hearing his dream, and suddenly Tycor can feel the sand under his feet once more.

The Earth dragon looks down at himself, seeing he is boy again, and that nothing is holding him back. However, when he looks at Cynder this time, he does not feel the urge he has had his entire life...to strike at the one that killed his family. Instead, a deep feeling of love suddenly consumes him, as Cynder lifts the young dragon in her arms, and holds him like her son.

"I'm here to guide you through this desert!"

Chills run down the snake-patterned scales of Tycor's entire body, and not from the cold touch of this bitter desert breeze, but from the feel of a mother's grasp.

Suddenly, Cynder's arms are pulled from his body, and she is dragged away by an unseen force.

Tycor's eyes open, and again, he is back in the forest. The adult dragon can see his vines of hatred have begun to entwine her as well. They pull Cynder's paw from his muzzle, breaking the Spiritual connection she had made, and dropping Tycor's Spirit back to hopelessness.

"TYCOR!" Cynder yells, struggling with thousand of cable-like vines, trying to pull her further from the entangled Earth Dragon.

"You must fight..." She continues, until several thinner vines swing down, wrapping around Cynder's narrow muzzle, and sealing her mouth tightly.

"HOW DID YOU GET IN HERE, CYNDER!" The Dark Master's voice barks suddenly, as his swirling body of pure evil develops before her sparkling green eyes. The dark purple dragoness just smirks at him, as the vines keeping her from saying something sarcastic.

"He is my new Terror of the Sky..." The Dark Master exclaims, placing his hand around her throat. "...and you are no longer needed!"

Cynder shows no emotion or pain in her eyes, and it enrages the Dark Master. He squeezes her throat harder, but realizes Cynder's neck is not compressing with his stronger grip. Suddenly the eyes he's looking at flash with power, and fade to that light purple color he saw before. Panic ensues, as Cynder's scales return to a bright shade of white, reminding the Dark Master of the freakish dragon that he couldn't stop.

The bound dragoness quickly forces her left paw from the constricting vines, and grasps the arm of pure energy holding her throat. With little effort, and a lot of pain for the Dark Master, Cynder twists his arm back, pulling his grip from her neck. Her other arm removes itself from the binding vines, just as easy, and she pulls the makeshift muzzle from her mouth.

"No...My Master..." She says with her freed voice, and stares deep into his soul.

"...YOU...ARE NO LONGER NEEDED!"

With a blast of insane power, the vines explode from around the white and red dragon. A smile creeps across her face, seeing more fear in the Dark Master's eyes.

"This is the Spirit World you fool!" Cynder remarks with sarcasm, then suddenly disappears.

"I make the rules here!"

Her voice whispers in his mind, and The Dark Master's eyes open wide. He looks around this dense forest of Tycor's mind, trying to keep his nerves settled, fearing a sudden truth.

The energy he possesses is Spiritual in nature, but his only understanding of this extraordinary power is fear and repression. Opposite of Spyro's use of Convexity, he is using a bright power in a very dark way. If he were to understand what Cynder was at birth, and let her find this inner power first, he would've discovered the limits of his own potential.

He had only heard of a dragon like this, and Diamond was his first target two thousand years ago, however, seeing the power that Malefor demonstrated in battle against him, the Dark Master was quick to choose the Purple Dragon instead.

Believing that brute strength is all that was necessary to hold the reigns of this planet, he never thought twice to find the albino he initially came to find. And now...as Cynder reappears before his eyes, slashing her tail blade across his chest...a sudden realization of this mistake, fills his black heart.

"I am not in control here!" He says to himself, and the white dragoness snaps her eyes to his.

"NO...YOU'RE NOT, MY MASTER..." Cynder quickly replies to his thought, staring deep into his fear-filled soul.

"...I AM!"

The1upguy · Aug 01, 2013 3:42 PM

Chapter 44 You're Fighting the Wrong Dragon

Spyro, holding a smiling black dragon in his arms, is heading back to the group with haste. He can still hear the faint echo of Nightshade's thoughts, added to Malefor's voice, teaching the purple dragon a very powerful technique.

He smiles himself, thinking of the many ways Cynder has scared him in the past, by using this exact skill.

The Shadow dragoness would pass through a door he was about to walk into, and Spyro was never able to sense her coming. She would startle him, then comfort his fear with a powerful embrace. After a while, she would just watch from a distance, as he began to flinch at every door in the temple.

Spyro would see her laughing down the hall, and he would walk to that door with disgust on his face, but a big smile inside.

However, every once in a while, Cynder would show her power to Spyro, and come through the door anyway. It would scare him senseless, seeing his girlfriend inches from his face, after she was fifty feet from him only a second ago.

It was her way of showing Spyro; he was never able to keep her, if she wanted to leave...but that thought never crossed either of the entranced dragon's minds. Now, seeing the shield keeping him from his love, and their child, the smile slowly leaves his face.

"Spyro..." Nightshade barks, gasping the purple arm from holding him tighter. "...you're hurting me again!"

But the purple dragon barely loosens his grip, until he gets close to the ground. Spyro releases the young Shadow Master, making his way towards the two largest dragons on Avalar...Malefor and Monsoon.

The dragon to the right is his target, and his blue eyes open wide as Spyro shows no sign of slowing down. Monsoon turns his head towards Malefor, showing him the fear of this sudden attack from a friend, however, before Malefor can move a muscle, the purple dragon slams into Monsoon's dark blue chest.

The larger of the two is doused with water, as Monsoon takes what seemed like a full impact, however, the purple dragon is shocked as just a small amount of liquid hits his face. His eyes open after taking only a splash of water, and Malefor is shocked at what he sees, or doesn't for that matter.

Monsoon and Spyro are gone.

Only a few wisps of black shadow remain, and the purple dragon is beside himself. However, his attention is suddenly grasped once more, this time by the sound of the dome of energy sparking behind him.

Malefor turns around quickly, and a smile fills his face, seeing Spyro sitting on his butt again. He and Monsoon are on the other side, and the purple dragon has his paw stretched out to the boundary.

"Like I said...Not the brightest dragon..." He remarks, and bows his head. Malefor looks up from his lowered position, locking eyes with the true hero of Avalar

"...but most definitely the bravest!"

A smile fills Spyro's face, and he places his talons into the ground, pulling up a thinner slab of rock. Spyro, unable to move the Earth like Malefor, uses his brain, and yanks several smaller sections, making a hallow basin against the other pool of water.

The larger purple dragon frowns, seeing Spyro did that faster, and didn't burn his tail.

"*bleep*...Maybe you are the smartest too!"

Spyro smiles, hearing this compliment, then turns to Monsoon.

"OK big guy...fill up this pool!"

The Water Master shows Spyro a genuine look of anger, feeling he is just being used for his unique element, however, a slight smirk suddenly crosses his face.

"I'm sorry Master Spyro..." His voice rings out, and the purple dragon's eyes open with fear, hearing his voice. "...I'm tapped out!"

The purple hero looks at Malefor for an answer to this sudden problem, but the former Dark Master bites his tongue. He can see Monsoon slowly backing out of the tub, and opening his mouth. Malefor knows full well the Water dragon can talk now, but is not ruining his new friend's fun.

Suddenly he cannot help but laugh, seeing the reaction from Spyro, as he is slammed again by a huge wave of Water. The purple dragon is passed through the boundary, as both sides are surrounded by liquid, and he pops up with a look of shock in his eyes.

"HE CAN TALK NOW!" Spyro growls, grabbing Malefor by his chin horn, and pulling him down muzzle to muzzle. "Thanks for the warning...FRIEND!"

Malefor chuckles, and climbs into the pool of water beside the purple dragon.

"Look out, Spyro!"

The purple dragon squints his eyes with anger, and focuses them on Malefor.

"Good luck finding a place to sleep tonight!" He remarks, knowing that Malefor, even thought he made some friends, would be a bit hard pressed to find anywhere but Spyro's home. However there is something else Malefor knows, and he hints about it in his sarcastic reply.

"Well, you might need to find a nice place for yourself too..." The large dragon replies while turning to look at the new Fire Guardian "...especially after what Excelcius did to your cave!"

"WHAT?"

Malefor quickly dives under the surface, and passes through the barrier, but Spyro turns his head and locks eyes with the red dragon. He can see the sudden fear in his former student's features, and he quickly hunches his shoulders.

"What did you guys do to my house?"

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Inside the city, Sparx has his paw upon his mother's chest, trying his hardest to heal a wound that is not there. His tears will not stop flowing, as Cynder is not responsive to anything he does.

"MOM!" He screams in her ear, but she doesn't even flinch.

Her scales are cold, her breathing is slow and shallow, and barely a movement comes from Cynder's closed eyes...but Tycor...that's a different story.

He is still unconscious as well, however, the Earth dragon is breathing heavily, jostling around, and Sparx can see serious Rapid Eye Movement from him. Almost like Tycor is experiencing a terrible nightmare, the speed of his REM concerns the young dragon.

Sparx positions himself between his mother and the flailing paws of the large dragon. He has no clue of the fight going on inside, but is making sure if Tycor does stand again, he will have to go through him to get to his mother.

Inside the restless dragon, is the reason for these movements, as his mother is showing the Dark Master a true power...he does not possess.

The evil energy creature is forced to hide from the white dragoness, running from tree to tree in this forest he created. He tries his best to keep from being see, but with one quick swipe of her tail, the forest is leveled, and the Dark Master stands alone.

"Cynder..." His fear-filled voice barks, and the dark energy of his body begins swirling faster, showing the Spirit dragon his deadly fears.

"...Please...have mercy!"

"Mercy?" She snaps, disappearing once more, and reappearing before his eyes.

"You must be joking!"

Cynder swings her white-hot tail blade into the Dark Master's chest, causing great pain to this creature made of pure energy.

"How is this possible?" He asks again, his voice etched with agony.

"You have no control in the Spirit World..." Cynder replies, yanking her blade from his chest, and grasping his jaw as he falls to his knees before her.

"...so as long as you stay inside of him...I will continue to control you...until you die!"

With a flick of her wrist, Cynder sends the Dark Master hurtling through the cleared forest. However, he comes to an abrupt stop, smashing into a stone wall that just suddenly appeared. His eyes focus with wonder, as the surrounding area changes before him, quickly recognizes the room he is in, and the moment playing out in history.

He is inside the temple's rookery, and three guardians lay upon the ground, but one red dragon remains, returning after his historic flight to save the world's savior.

"Ignitus!"

With the last bit of strength he has, the fearless head of the Guardians tries to protect the last egg...a black egg. Suddenly, several apes overwhelm him, and steal it, taking a young dragoness to begin her Dark Journey.

"You took my childhood..." Cynder remarks inside the Dark Master's mind, and his eyes see many quick flashes of pain from her immediate existence.

"...and then your puppets tried to take my Spirit!"

Cynder's white paw grasps his neck, and the Dark Master is lifted off the ground. She turns him to face her, then slams him back first against the wall. The scenery changes again, and once more Cynder's voice barks with anger in his head

"Do you remember this place? This is where you tried to take me from my family!"

His eyes scan the area, seeing a massive entertainment center to his left, just beyond the fire pit steadily burning the fire Spyro left for his wife. A large display case to the right, with a portrait of a yellow dragonfly above.

Then his eyes lock on the purple dragon, laying unconscious on the ground after a vicious assault by a supposed friend.

"You came to my home, and took me from the one I love, while I was pregnant with his son!"

Her eyes burn into the soul of the Dark Master, and he can suddenly feel his appendages being frozen in stone.

"For that...I will end your life, the way you tried ending mine!"

The evil creature is perplexed by the thought of being dominated so easily, however, as his arms and legs begin to freeze into the wall, the Dark Master becomes consumed with fear.

"I cannot lose like this...CAN I?"

Feeling the pain of her power continually across his body, solidifying the Dark Energy that makes him what he is, the evil creature realizes, it is not impossible.

However, before the end come to his eyes, a different sight fills them with one thing he didn't notice before...TYCOR is still there.

The Earth Dragon is bound in the corner, unable to move, but that is not what catches his eye. It is the pulsing power that seems to match the energy Cynder is putting out.

Without thinking, so the white dragoness cannot hear his thoughts, The Dark Master uses his last bit of power to fire a pulse of Convexity at the near lifeless dragon.

Cynder's eyes open with shock, seeing this blast heading for the dragon she is using to power this Spiritual assault from inside. She quickly lowers her paw from the Dark Master, heading towards the bound dragon, but is unable to stop this attack it in time.

Tycor's bound frame is struck with an overload of power, sending both he and Cynder into agonizing pain.

The Dark Master pulls himself from this Spiritual tomb, and walks over to the two dragons convulsing with his energy.

"You want to know the difference between you and I, Cynder..." He remarks to the shuttering white dragoness. "...I don't need the Spirit World to be powerful."

The Dark Master viciously kicks the red chest of the dragoness that tried to kill him, but does no more than laugh at her inability to fight back now. He returns his attention to the bound Earth dragon still pulsing with his Convexity.

"As long as you stay alive, she will be held there with your pain..." He remarks, and turns away. However, after only a step he stop, and glances back to Tycor.

"...and when you can no longer take this energy...and you die..." The Dark Master then looks down at Cynder.

"...She will die with you!"

The evil creature suddenly disappears, and with him the bindings fall from Tycor's body.

No longer being held up by his puppet-strings, the Earth master falls face forward landing adjacent to the pulsing white dragoness.

"What do we do Cynder?" He asks, hoping she has any answer, but only painful yelps come from her muzzle. She is unable to speak, pulling most of the power to herself, knowing her ability to take Dark Magic is better than a simple Earth Dragon.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

On the outside, Sparx notices the REM sleep of Tycor has stopped abruptly, and he gets to his feet expecting the large dragon to wake. However, shock fills his eyes as his mouth slowly opens, and a mist he has seen once before begins to pour out.

This Dark Mist billows by the gallon, manifesting itself into a being of pure energy.

"Ahhhhh!" The Dark Master remarks, stretching the body he has not used since his fight months ago with his brother Thomas.

"*bleep* dragons, and their small bodies!"

Suddenly his attention is grasped, realizing Sparx is to his left, crouched down into attack position.

"You...you are the worst, little whelpling!" He sarcastically remarks, remembering an entire month in the young dragon, and unable to move an inch.

"What are you talking about?" Sparx replies, experiencing a very weird sensation of déjà vu, looking into the eyes he cannot get out of his head. He knows something about what happened to him, but it is still vague, and Diamond never got a chance to speak of his dreams.

"I should say thank you!" The Dark Master continues, again with a sarcastic tone. He begins to stroll around the young dragon, keeping his eyes locked on him, and showing a very sinister smile.

"If I didn't place a bit of myself inside of you...I might have died when my brother made his dumb sacrifice."

The Dark Master smiles as this thought sinks into Sparx' head.

"It is you fault that I am here, young one..." He continues to taunt, trying to get into the young dragon's mind.

Then he looks at Cynder laying beside his paws.

"...and you are the reason...your mother will be dead in a moment!"

Sparx blasts off his feet, lowering his head, and driving his horns into the throat of this energy creature, however, an unthinkable fear fills the two-toned dragon's heart, as he passes straight thought him.

A vast amount of energy burns Sparx' frame, as he passes through the translucent creature. The Dark Master grasps Sparx tail upon clearing his body, and he holds the devastated whelpling before his eyes.

"I bet that hurt!" He remarks, seeing the draining affects his body had on him, then drills the young dragon with a very powerful punch from his other hand. Sparx is thrown into one of the marble columns lining the palace, and he falls to the ground hold his chest from an impact that overwhelms him.

"But not as much as that!"

The Dark Master smiles as Sparx' eyes slowly close, and he looks down at the young dragon's mother.

"See Cynder...I am more powerful in the Real World, and now...I shall prove it to you!"

The large energy creature lowers his hand to face both unconscious dragons, and a ball of energy begins to build in his palm. However, before he can unleash this life ending attack on his mother and Tycor, Sparx eyes reopen without pupils, and the scales down his back turn white.

A sudden moment of clarity strikes him, seeing the evil creature that possessed his thoughts for over a month, and tried to keep him from realizing his dreams.

Sparx kicks his feet off the column he slammed into, flying full speed into the Dark Master again, but the large creature does nothing to stop him.

Completely secure with his own self, the Dark Master thinks nothing of the little dragon's attack, believing nothing he can do will hurt him. Until Sparx increases his power output, and lowers his shoulder.

The Dark Master is shocked, sensing this build up, but has no recourse to the sudden impact into his chest. Knocked of kilter, the Dark Master's energy ball misses his mother, and slams into the palace wall behind.

"GET AWAY FROM HER!" Sparx yells with a very distorted voice, continuing to throw his paws and tail into the face of the Dark Master, hitting him with a barrage of feral attacks.

The Evil Master flails his arm, swatting the angry dragon from his face, but like a wasp, Sparx returns to keep stinging the energy creature's face with non stop attacks. Unable to stop this fast-paced assault, the Dark Master backs off, and Sparx begins to calm down.

"I thought you wanted me?" The young dragon remarks, hearing the past in his mind, and the reoccurring thoughts that came from this evil symbiont. His pure white eyes focus directly at the Dark Master's cat-like pupils, recalling them in his dreams.

The creature of pure energy smiles, and nods his head slowly, seeing the power that was calling to him from the Dark Realms, a power that flooded his senses the moment Spyro and Cynder said...'I do'.

"I am ready to fight you..." The young dragon replies to his wordless answer, however the large creature builds another pulse of energy in his hand.

"NO Sparx...I will kill her right now if you don't yield!" He answers, and the young dragon does not flinch.

"I've already lost her once...and though it was painful...life went on." Sparx says somberly, looking at his mom, and wiping a tear from his eye.

"But If I do what you say...then she is dead anyway, and so am I!"

The Dark Master shows a frown hearing the young dragon bluff better then him, knowing he will not be able to dangle his mother's life before him.

However, another noise suddenly makes him a bit more insecure.

"COME ON YOU GUYS...OVER HERE!" Spyro's voice calls out from just out of view, and the Dark Master knows his fight is about to become ten times harder.

Sparx can also hear the sounds of income dragons, as Spyro, Malefor, and Monsoon have found their way through his barrier. He realizes that the Dark Master is going to become very desperate, and his father will surly be taken by the sight of Cynder on the ground unconscious.

Because of these factors, the young dragon makes a very fast and reckless decision.

"If you don't hurt my mother, I will face you alone..." Sparx yelps, seeing the ball of energy in the Dark Master's hand is getting more and more powerful.

"...just you and me, Gerald..." The young dragon continues, recalling more memories, and the name of the creature that haunted his mind, knowing that moniker infuriates him.

"...but this time...we fight for real, and not just in my head!"

The Dark Master's pupils fix on the little dragon, and his anger begins to boil over, however, knowing the huge disadvantage he will soon face, the evil monster agrees.

"Very well..." He replies, absorbing his energy bomb into his hand, and turning his attention to the west. "...I will take you down first..."

The Dark Master hearing the voices getting closer, disappears with the bending of Light.

"...I think I would enjoy watching Spyro die by his son's paw!"

Sparx shows this distorted pattern of Light a very angry stare, before he himself use this element to disappear.

"You are not as strong as you think!" The young dragon replies sternly, watching his two fathers enter the Eastern Square.

"I will show you the Power of Malefor..." Sparx exclaims, but then suddenly pauses with a sensation he has been wondering about since birth, a feeling that he never understood as a child, and why he fights the way he does. He can see the eyes of his FATHER, focused on one thing...his Mother, and a sudden understanding of his blood-line fills Sparx with the same virtues that flow through Spyro.

"...but most importantly...I will show you the Determination of my DAD!"

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"COME ON YOU GUYS...OVER HERE!" Spyro yelps, hearing the sounds of pulsing energy coming from around the corner, but waiting for the two other dragons that have entered the city with him.

Monsoon and Malefor quickly stop their search, and run to the sound of Spyro's call.

"What is it?" Monsoon asks, landing with Malefor beside the purple dragon.

"They're just around the corner." the Skylander General remarks, turning his attention to Monsoon.

"Go back to the barrier, Monsoon...get Sonic, and Excelcius, and anyone else who is willing to fight."

The Water dragon nods his head, and turns back to the East Gate.

Spyro returns his attention to Malefor, and rears up on his hind legs. The purple hero, now standing face to face with the taller dragon, just stares into his eyes. Not a word is spoken, but the purple dragon could not have said more.

Malefor wraps his paw around Spyro, and pulls him to his chest.

"I understand, my friend, and I swear to you now...I will do all that I can to keep them safe Spyro, but you must stay focused as well!"

A deep breath is taken by the purple hero, knowing that his wife and son are in grave danger, but Spyro forces himself to settle down.

"I will, Malefor...and thank you!"

Spyro takes another cleansing breath, and both dragons tear off around the building to begin this final battle with their nemesis. A rematch that has been long over due for both dragons, but as they enter the large open area before the east door of the Palace, their purple eyes lock on two unconscious dragons.

Both laying beside each other, a dual feeling of emotion fills Spyro's heart. His wife has beaten the Dark Master, but at what cost. He can see her breathing, but she is not moving, and most importantly, his son is nowhere to be seen.

Spyro and Malefor run full-out to Cynder's side, and the young husband quickly grasps her in his arms. His eyes begin to tear up, feeling the limpness of her body, and the cold touch of death upon her scales

"CYNDER!" He barks, but not a movement comes from her, not even a flinch of her eyes. However, inside Tycor, the young dragoness can hear the voice of her love.

"Spyro!" She says softly, still burning from the pain of a powerful convexity attack, and the Earth Dragon laying before her, repeats the thought he hears from her mind.

"SPYRO!" The brown and black dragon, laying beside his wife, suddenly says, then opens his eyes.

Both Cynder and Tycor can see the purple dragon, laying atop his wife's near lifeless body, become insanely angry with his waking.

"WHAT DID YOU DO TO HER?" Spyro screams with rage, grasping Tycor by his throat, lifting him off the ground, and slamming him against the Palace Wall.

"NO SPYRO!" Cynder cries out, and is again repeated by Tycor, but the purple dragon bashes his balled paw into the Earth Dragon's jaw.

"SHUT UP, YOU EVIL *bleep*!" He yells into face of the dragon he still believes to be the Dark Master, then looks down at his wife.

Cynder begins to shutter, sensing the pain her Spirit is feeling in Tycor's body, and Spyro grips the Earth Dragon's throat tighter.

"He's going to kill me!" She whimpers to herself, and Tycor uncontrollably repeats her words again.

"YOU'RE *bleep* RIGHT I AM!" Spyro replies, as his pupils disappear, and Cynder's body shakes more violently, knowing her husband has no clue who he is going to destroy.

The1upguy · Aug 02, 2013 4:21 PM

Chapter 45 Love, Found Within Strong Walls of Stone

Standing in the Main Room of his new Portal Station, Gaven smiles as the hum of power begins to fill his ears. The solar panels have pulled in enough energy to power the entire station, and with a few quick repairs to several overloaded circuits, the Skylanders return from the dead.

The familiar sound of his computers rebooting makes the old master smile, and sits at his desk to begin his work. However, his eyes open wide finally getting a full picture of the Dark Master's impact on the peaceful planet of Avalar.

"OH MY LORD!" He remarks, seeing a nearly fifty percent reduction in the population, and the power level of only one of his Skylanders.

"General Sonic...Please come in!" He calls with a broken voice, hoping to hear a different story from someone on the planet.

"Master Gaven!" The blue hedgehog blurts, startled by the returning voice of his commander.

"Thank the Gods!" Gaven remarks, hearing the clear voice of his hedgehog friend. "Sonic...what is going on?"

His tone chills the spiky quills down the blue hero's back, and he quickly gives his location and a fast Sit-Rep.

"We are outside the City's East Gate sir, waiting on word from Spyro and Malefor!"

Gaven slightly smiles hearing his other Skylander might still be alive, but still his mood is somber as well as his voice, not seeing his energy upon the screen before him.

"I am rushing to send you support, Sonic...Please...stop trying to enter the city, and protect the remaining citizens of that world...I beg you!"

Sonic looks at Excelcius, and scratches his head.

"SIR?"

Gaven pauses, then his voice shows the hedgehog he has no clue of what is going on.

"Avalar cannot afford to lose anymore lives General." The Portal Master orders, and Sonic can practically hear the tears coming from his superior's eyes. "Leave Spyro behind...and protect whom ever is still alive!"

Sonic scratches his head again, wondering why the Portal Master sounds so defeated, however, the smart hedgehog smiles, realizing his friend is looking at his display, and the information must be wrong.

"Well that would be almost everyone, Master Gaven...the casualties here have been lite, I would say less than a hundred." He replies, nodding his head at the Fire dragon, making sure Excelcius can hear him making fun of his superior. "I think that computer of yours is acting up Master!"

The Portal Master's eyes open wide, and he looks at Jasper, whom begins shaking his head.

"I told you it might not be accurate. The sensors took a beating too, Gaven."

Sonic can hear the Portal Master's voice become irate, just as the communications are shut down, and he looks at Excelcius again, trying to keep his embarrassed smile in check.

"Gaven's amazing..." Sonic says, shaking his head. "...he is such a great strategist, but take his computers away, and he's helpless!"

"You know...I only covered the microphone, General!" Gaven's voice blares out quickly with anger, and Sonic becomes even more embarrassed.

"Now...since I'm so helpless up here...how about cluing me in on what is really going on!"

"YES SIR..."

Snapping to attention, Sonic lays out the past half an hour with quick details.

How the Palace Guards protected the bulk of Avalar's population, then assisted by a powerful purple dragon, lost no one else to the ape army.

How Spyro wiped out an entire platoon, then gained a vast amount of knowledge in one breath.

"...All that remains is the Dark Master himself, and he is barricaded inside the city, Master Gaven. Spyro is working beside Malefor, and a very strong Water Dragon, to stop him now. I suspect we will hear word any minute."

Gaven's mood improves with every aspect that Sonic lays out, and the fact his Skylanders are wreaking havoc against the Dark Master. However, with one last piece of information, Sonic crushes the Portal Master's spirit, giving his only real piece of terrible news.

"...However...I'm sorry that I must report...we lost the Earth Guardian and leader of the dragon race!"

"Terridor?" Gaven's voice softly breaks across Sonic's communicator, and the blue hedgehog closes his eyes, knowing a deep fondness Gaven had with the unofficial Ruler of Avalar.

He has developed a good rapport with all the leaders of their respected planets, however Terridor was different. As stubborn as the old Portal Master, the Earth Dragon reminded him a lot of himself, and Gaven looked forward to speaking with him every week.

A long pause continues from the Portal Master, then suddenly his voice fills with anger.

"You will have MY FULL SUPPORT in five minutes, General...OUT!"

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"We have to help them Dad!" Catarina barks at her father, feeling the room shake from another tremendous impact.

"THAT IS OUT OF THE QUESTION!" Nick replies, his voice raised to the high ceiling of the Eastern Palace, practically shaking the room like the battle outside.

Since Sparx left them, the two dragons have bickered with each other, just as they have for the last year. A defiant young dragoness, not letting her father in on the emotions she feels, and a wrecked dad, never able to express his guilt for letting her down.

They continue to fight for NO reason, and Gianna begins to cry.

"STOP YELLING AT EACH OTHER!" Nicholas screams, startling everyone, and both dragons of similar color hold their heated words.

"You two are like children!" He continues, and Nina and Flash, hovering close by, chuckle at the two year old dragon's adult perception.

"He's right!" The larger blue dragonfly remarks, finally getting himself involved in this family's quarrel. "You both know the truth about what happened...Why are you still fighting with each other?"

Nick stares into the defiant eyes of his daughter, and Catarina can see her father break down.

"I don't want to fight with her..." The young father lowers his head, turning away from Catarina, so she doesn't see him cry, but there are way to many tears for him to hide. She also drops from her angered stance, seeing the tears roll from his muzzle, creating a small puddle on the marble floor by her front paws.

"...but she won't let me in anymore!"

Catarina holds focus, unable to turn away from her father.

"I cannot talk to my own daughter..." He continues, taking a deep breath and returning his eyes to hers. "...because she thinks I don't trust her, and that couldn't be further from the truth."

Catarina takes a deep breath herself, and slams into her father with a huge embrace.

"But it was my fault Dad..." She cries, squeezing him as tight as she can, taking the comfort of his grasp for the first time in a year. "...I'm so Sorry...I let you and Mom down!"

"By the Ancestors...NO!" He cries, looking down at the children they left in her care, with full confidence in her abilities.

"This is MY fault!"

Catarina becomes angry again, hearing the same first words that started this argument, and she tries to pull away from her father's grasp, but Nick will not let her go this time.

"I WAS WRONG...I should have been there to SUPPORT my daughter when I got home, and should not have ignored HER feelings of guilt!" He whispers, and Catarina stops flailing, staring into her father's eyes with shock.

A year ago, he told her that he should have never left them alone, period, and it was that one slight remark, said in nervous anger that started this war between them. Now one year later, a single line ends it.

"I am so proud of what you did...and much prouder of the dragoness that you have become..." He says, knowing her poise has been tested for this last year, but has remained stable through a vicious onslaught of hatred by total stranger and fair-weathered friends.

"...however..." He says lowering his head, and crying, not caring if anyone sees his emotions. "...I miss my daughter, and I want to be able to know her again...before she out grows her Daddy!"

The young dragoness returns her strong embrace, and places the side of her muzzle against her father's neck.

"I love you..." She replies quickly, and begins to shutter with a subtle vibration. Nick smiles uncontrollably, feeling a sensation he has not felt since leaving for Dragoon Bay a year ago, and the strong hug from his eldest child for giving her a chance to be an adult. Like a cat purring, Catarina makes sure her father can feel this special reaction that her Icy vocal cords make, and answers his question with pure joy. "...and I'll never outgrow my Daddy!"

The two just hold each other for a moment, cleansing a year of pain with a simple embrace.

Suddenly the room rocks violently, and everyone's attention is to the high roof, watching it begin to crack from a hard impact to the wall outside.

"We need to move into the Main Palace!" Nina remarks, quickly flying towards a large staircase, her husband directly behind her. "There is more stability in that structure!"

Nick follows the green and pink dragonfly, however, he is not completely understanding of her move.

"Wait a minute! We need to get out of this place...cause it's gonna collapse!" The engineer dragon remarks with concern, being one of the dragons the helped build the city.

"The entrance of the Main Palace is several stories above this level!" Nick continues, stopping with a sudden opening of his wings. He can feel the room shaking again, and wonders how that could be safer.

"We can't go up, that just not smart!"

Nina stops dead in flight, turning her head to show Nick anger.

"YOU DOUBT MY DESIGN!" She barks in his face, effectively letting the water dragon know who was responsible for the Dragon Race's most prized structure.

"There is no way that tower is coming down...EVER!"

Nick takes a stand, holding his children from following, and showing a defiant stare. As a powerful water dragon, and engineer, Nick was one of the dragons that helped build New Warfang. He knows there is a shroud of mystery behind the largest tower's construction, but also knows who pieced most of the city together.

"Your design or not, that thing was built by a bunch of Manweresmalls, and I am not trusting my kids safety to them."

Nina flies closer to Nick's nose and grasps the tip of his flailing left nostril. Like she would do to her much larger son, whenever he acted up as a young whelpling, the angry dragonfly holds his attention with a sharp pain.

"MY SON BUILT THAT TOWER!"

Nick, feeling the shock of Nina's aggression, is confused, not knowing the purple dragon was involved in the city's construction, and quickly calms down understanding her anger. He would be annoyed as well...if someone doubted his children.

Flash gently grasps his wife's hand from Nick's nose, looking up at the large green dragon with embarrassment, and pulls her into his arms.

"Spyro made the stone for that tower." Flash continues for his wife, calming her down with his gentle embrace. "It is so strong, that Terridor himself, had to carve all one hundred and fifty-seven thousand tons into the bricks the Manweresmalls used."

"I didn't know that!" The young father says, lowering his head to look at his children. "I just...figured...you know..."

Nina holds her hand out, silencing the babbling dragon, as she touches the same nostril from before. Nick quickly focuses on her hand, fearing another sudden grip of pain.

"I'm sorry young dragon!" She replies, rubbing the place she hurt, and lowering her head down into Flash's shoulder. "I didn't mean to do that to you...I'm just so worried about my son!"

Her emotions finally catching up, Nina begins sobbing as another impact of the wall shakes her world. She knows it is either her son or grandson taking a beating for Avalar again, and a deep pain begins to consume the helpless mother.

"I want to help my baby so much, but I know I can't be any help in a fight. " She says, looking into the eyes of the three whelplings her other son saved, at the cost of his life.

"That's why I made sure this tower would be a safe place for us..." Nina pauses, and turns her head to look up the long straight staircase into the Dragon's Palace. "...for all those that can only hope and pray for their son's...for their hero's to succeed!"

With a tear falling from his left eye, Nick understands this little dragonfly more than ever. He grasps his son in his arms, and looks down at his two daughters, knowing how they have full faith in their own hero.

"Catarina, Gianna...I want you to hold onto my back, as tightly as possible!" He says, and both give a confident nod before leaping upon their father. He grimaces slightly, as the girls sink their claws into his scales for a better hold, and Nick opens his wings, returning his eyes to Nina and Flash.

"You're family has never let me down...and I'm sorry for ever doubting that..." Nick smiles, gently wrapping his wing around the two dragonflies, and pulling them close to his chest.

"...you are the ones that raised two incredible children, and both have influenced my family...we will gladly follow the true heroes of Avalar, anywhere."

Nina smiles and rubs the top of the green dragon's muzzle, like she would for Spyro, and just like her son, Nick groans with the soft relaxing feel of someone rubbing the bridge of his nose.

"Do all dragon's like that?" Flash remarks, hearing his son's same reaction, and the three whelplings gathered on their father, answer him in unison.

"Yes!"

However, with another shutter of the Eastern Palace, Nina and Nick stare into each others eyes, and become focused. The two parents nod with a sudden understanding of one another, and both repeat the same call.

"Lets go!"

Nina pulls herself from her husband's embrace, and zips off towards the huge marble staircase, leading into the Central Tower. Nick cinches his left arm around his son tighter, then opens his wings for balance. His daughters dig in once more, sending pain into their father, but a pain he is willing to take, knowing that they will not come loose from his back.

"Hang on Girls!" He barks again, trying to keep up with the agile couple leading the way, and picks up the pace of his three-legged gallop. Nick leaps the first twenty steps, trying to stay close, as Nina and Flash simply fly.

With little to no air flow in the narrowed stairwell, it is hard for a dragon to stay aloft. Nick's blue-green colored wings keep him landing his leaps softly, and help his balance, but not much more use comes from them. He heads up the nearly seventy foot high staircase, leaping a dozen at a time.

"Slow Down!" Nicholas yelps from his dad's chest, but the young father covers his son's muzzle, and holds him a little tighter with his left front paw.

"No Nicholas..." He says softly, taking another huge leap. "...we need to move faster, so use your claws to hold on if you need to!"

The young father's eyes open wide, and a bit nervousness fills his heart as Nicholas extends his talons.

"By the Ancestors..." Nick screams to himself, then comes the sudden pain of his son digging them into his chest.

"...when did they get that long!"

However, feeling the sting in his chest and back, the young father smiles slightly. He knows his children are clinging to him for life, and more so, knowing the daughter he has had issues with, is holding on the tightest. He feels so light on his feet, and his longer leaps show it. Catarina lifts her right paw, leans over her sister, and cinches into Nick's back again, keeping Gianna from falling, as their father picks his pace up once more.

Positive that his son and daughters are not going anywhere, Nick use all four paws to leap the last cluster of steps. He lands at the top of the giant staircase, and slides on the polished marble floor of the palace's main greeting area.

Nick digs his claws into the ground, but still glides several feet before coming to a stop. His eyes focus down on his talons, and the young father is shocked. He has lost nearly an inch of their length, ground down by the stone made with a powerful magic

He never noticed it before, believing the Palace of the Dragons was simply made with the same materials as the rest of the city, but now he can see the incredible difference in this structure. His claws didn't penetrate a millimeter for grip, and left no scratches behind. The rumbling from outside is no longer felt, and a quiet calm is heard in the sound proof tower.

"MY WORD!" He says with disbelief, looking up at Nina and Flash. "How did he do this?"

"I never ask him how..." Nina remarks, turning to her husband, and smiling. "...just like I never asked the ancestors in my prayers...why he came to US!"

Nina pauses, looking at the many statues of Spyro, Cynder, and Sparx the Dragonfly, carved with perfect attention to every detail, and showing whom this tower is dedicated to.

"You just don't question miracles!"

Nick smiles, and nods his head with acknowledgment, rubbing the head of his terrified son.

"I agree..." He says, then cranes his neck so he stare his eldest daughter in the eyes. "...I should have never questioned my miracle."

Catarina smiles at her father, then helps Gianna down from his back. Both stand side by side staring up at him with grateful appreciation, and he looks down at them with same stare, thankful to have his children again. However, one child is still not ready to separate from his father.

"You can let go now, Nicholas!" Catarina remarks to her little brother, still latched to his dad's chest, holding on with a powerful death-grip.

"I can't!" He replies, trembling with fear, until his father's paw cradles his back.

"You can stay with me Nicholas..." He whispers into his son's ear, softly stroking his talons across the bridge of his blue nose, trying to calm him further. "...just loosen your grip a little!"

The young whelpling heeds his father's words, slowly retracting the sharp talons burrowed into Nick's blue chest. However, as the unshakable tower suddenly jostles with movement, little Nicholas buries his claws deeper

"By the ancestor?" Nick barks, not feeling his son's claws, but more of shock, as this remarkably strong tower vibrates from another tremendous impact. Placing his left paw over his son, and scooping both daughters in his other paw, Nick takes off towards the Northern side of the tower, and a large open balcony.

No longer caring about the strength of the Palace, the young father is now desperate to get his children away from the battle. He flies full speed, leaving Nina and Flash in the dust this time, zipping through the large foyer to get out

However, where he gets closer to the balcony, Nick opens his wings, and stops short. Holding his children for dear life, the young father halts his approach to the open door, seeing a powerful flash of energy explode before his eyes.

The tower shutters again, and a strong blast wave, comes through the door, knocking Nick from the air. He wraps his blue wings around himself, covering his kids, and makes sure to land upon his back.

Nina and Flash are by his side in a second, and the looks on her face is of pure fear. She stares at the eyes of Nick's children, and can see they are taking comfort in their father's grasp, and this stings her further.

"What is going on out there?" Nina asks aloud, showing her concern is not for the indestructible tower, but for her only remaining child.

Another impact is felt, and Nina loses the little composure she had.

"SPYRO!" The terrified mother screams, and takes off towards the open balcony.

"NO!" Flash hollers, recklessly chasing after his wife.

Nina crosses the threshold of the massive doors, leading to the forward balcony. A place where many dignitaries have stood, waving to the masses that gather in the Main Square that it faces. However, this day, the balcony is a ring side seat for two separate battles.

Their eyes, unable to see a fight between two powerful masters, lock on the only action visible, and what they see startles them.

"WHY ARE THEY FIGHTING EACH OTHER NOW?" Nina cries, seeing Malefor and Spyro in their dark scales, one holding the other down with extreme prejudice.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Cynder, pulsing with the Dark Master's Convexity, slowly opens her eyes again. She can see the Earth Dragon before her is no longer tangled with his puppet-master's strings, however he is still not controlling his movement, as Spyro continually beats him around the Eastern Square.

"Tycor!" She calls, getting his Spirit's attention. "Hang on!"

"Cynder..." he replies, and quickly shutters from another impact to his body.

"DON'T YOU TALK TO HER!"

Cynder can hear her husband's voice, and watches as Tycor's Spirit begins to flash as Spyro continues his assault in the Real world.

The purple dragon, his eyes white as the sun on a hot summer day, burns his anger into the Earth dragon's soul, as he lifts him up by the left horn. Spyro viciously drills Tycor with a devastating combo, before delivering a four paw strike to his chest. It sends the large brown and black dragon into the Eastern Palace, cracking the wall from the force of his impact.

Cynder jostles in the real world, and Malefor, standing by, just watching his young friend take revenge, notices this subtle movement. He looks over at Spyro, and watches as when he delivers another blow, she shakes again.

"By the ancestor!" He remarks, not understanding why Cynder is feeling the fierce attack her husband is dishing out, but realizing that he better stop him just in case.

"Spyro...wait!"

In the Spirit world, the voice of her other protector, rings in her ears. Even in the beginning of her life, Malefor was the one that made sure she was not abused by the apes, placing her in charge until his return...but it is what he did later in life for her, and her unborn child, that will never be forgotten.

"Malefor...help me!" She says aloud, and Tycor uncontrollably repeats her words.

Spyro slams the dragon, he knows as being controlled by the Dark Master, into the palace wall to stop him from talking. However, his words register a sudden fear, and that fear manifests when he notices Malefor charging.

"NO!" Spyro thinks to himself, believing that the former Dark Master is back under the spell of this powerful magic. Just like Cynder was turned at the last moment in the war, Spyro believes his new friend has been influenced by Tycor's Dark Magic at the last moment.

However, unlike Cynder, he knows just declaring his feelings for him, will not revert this dragon.

Spyro makes a preemptive move, leaping at the larger purple dragon, and slamming him unsuspectingly with the hard yellow scale at the end of his tail. Malefor, never expecting Spyro to swing, is taken off his feet. He soars into the same wall Tycor is resting against, shaking the palace once more.

The former Dark Master, startled, but not defeated, leaps back at the smaller dragon, lowering his shoulder, and slamming him back a few yards.

"What is wrong with you!?" He barks with anger, but Spyro, enraged with the thought of losing his friend, his wife, and his son in one moment, is overloaded with emotion.

Spyro leaps at Malefor, and the former Dark Master is startled, as his scales flash from purple to black in a heart beat. Spyro lowers his head, driving the only gold horn he has into the larger dragon's chest, piercing his scales, and sending Malefor into agony. The purple dragon falls to the ground, holding the hole in his chest, and staring at the angry black dragon above him.

"Spyro...it's Cyn...!" He tries to say, but the emotionally compromised dragon fires a beam of Icy breath, shutting his muzzle tight, and quickly coating the entire dragon in a tomb of the cold element.

With a surge of the Dark Power that was forced into him from the Well of Souls, the grunting and growling enraged lover looks back at the dragon that attacked his wife and family. Having evil thoughts to kill with no remorse, Spyro is back to the ground in a second, grasping Tycor by the throat, and lifting his helpless body from the ground.

"You have drawn your last breath, Dark Master!"

His anger is so overwhelming, that Spyro does not notice the stare he is getting from the dragon he is trying to end. His eyes are brown, and no longer possessing the evil narrow cat-like

Still pulsing with the Dark Master's parting attack, Cynder drags herself to Tycor's Spirit. If she can touch him, the young dragon can show herself, and talk with her husband through their connection. However, Cynder knows if she allows even the slightest bit of the energy to flow back into Tycor, he will certainly die from the combination of the beating he is taking from Spyro.

The dark dragoness can see the strain in the Earth dragon's eyes, and the lack of blood and oxygen to his brain, begins to pain her as well.

"Hold on, Tycor...Please, just a little longer." She says, and this time, he cannot repeat her words, struggling to breath as Spyro cinches his grip tighter.

Unable to drag herself further, Cynder extends the wing, once sheared from her body, trying to make a new connection between their spirits. However, just as she comes in contact with his side, both get a blast of oxygen into their lungs.

"What happened?" She remarks, staring at the shock in Tycor's eyes for what he is seeing.

"Malefor happened!"

The entire city of New Warfang rocks, as the former Dark Master blasts himself from an early grave, and grasps Spyro by the left horn.

"Are you NUTS?!" Malefor barks in his face, then tosses Spyro like a rag doll into the Main Tower, displaying the raw strength he possesses.

His black paw, slams a vast amount of energy into the downed dragon, allowing Tycor and Cynder a moment of relief, however, that moment is short-lived.

Spyro rises to his feet, and watches the as the former Dark Master aids the new Dark Master, and his rage boils over.

A powerful ball of his Fury builds in the back of his throat, and Spyro digs his claw into the ground, holding position to fire a cannonball of energy.

With both targets in his rage-blurred vision, Spyro tries to kill two Dark Masters with one stone.

He unleashes this attack without delay, and prepares for the fallout of this massive explosion, by leaping across his unconscious wife's body.

Malefor's eyes lock upon the ball of energy, and with a grunt of pure anger, he swats his left front paw. Like a tennis player, backhanding a volley, Malefor slams this ball off to the left, and away from everyone. It strikes the barrier the Dark Master put around the city, exploding with the force of an atomic bomb.

A shock-wave levels half of the buildings, including the weakened Eastern Palace, however, the Main tower stands up to the force.

Spyro, still pumped up on adrenaline, returns to his feet, but is taken quickly by surprise as Malefor emerges from the dust, landing directly before the black and gold dragon. With a violent swipe of his tail, the larger of the two, clobbers Spyro across the jaw.

The younger dragon lands in the center of the Eastern Square, and Malefor lands on top of him. He holds Spyro down with his full weight, lower his mouth down to yell in his ear.

"STOP IT SPYRO!" He barks, snapping the dark dragon from his rage filled release of emotion. "Cynder is inside of him...LOOK!"

The young dragon still breathing heavily from his outburst of raw emotion, calms quickly, seeing a familiar set of eyes on the Earth Dargon, a pair of eyes he is infatuated with.

"CYNDER?" He barks with pure surprise, and more so as Tycor nods his head. Spyro's scales return to their normal color, and he pulls himself from under Malefor, slowly backing away with shame in his eyes.

"What have I done..." He says looking down at his paws, knowing how close he came to crushing the Earth dragon's throat. "...I almost did it again!"

However, with the strength of his wife's spirit, Tycor returns to his feet, and stares at the young purple dragon.

"No, Spyro...you did do it again!" The large dragon replies, using a voice that is remarkably similar to Cynder's. He strides up to purple dragon, placing his paw upon his gold chest, and stares into his soul with HER sparkling Green eyes.

"You have done everything you promised!" Cynder's voice sings inside his head, and Spyro is suddenly upon a high cliff in the Valley of Avalar. He knows immediately where he is standing, as it is the place he and Cynder gave their vows to remain by each others side forever.

The purple dragon can tell right away that he is day-dreaming, realizing that Malefor is still in his view, quietly blending into the background. His wife appearing from the Shadow Realm before him, and lighting his eyes up with her new white color.

"You have shown your love for me is uncontrollable..." Cynder remarks, grasping her husband's paw tightly, and reliving the kiss that sent the massive crowd, gathered for their wedding, into a frenzy.

Cynder then looks at the sun in this Spiritual vision she is sharing with Spyro, giving him another peck on the cheek, and wrapping her wing around him tightly.

"...and I know my husband will always be ready to fight for it!"
--------------------------------------------------------------------------
Well now...It is time for the final fight, and it come in three parts. I will post them together next week.

Please...I will ask once more, to all reading this story. VOTE
just a tap of the mouse button will let me know if you have found this enjoyable.

Thank you, and please stay tuned for the finale.

The1upguy · Aug 13, 2013 2:39 AM

Chapter 46 Fury & Spirit (part I )

Shock fills the eyes of a green and blue dragon, as he walks out to the balcony beside the now speechless dragonfly couple. Leaving his children under the watchful eyes of Catarina, Nick decides to see what had made Nina and Flash, show a range of emotion.

However, as he crosses the threshold, and out onto the same norther balcony, his eyes immediately focus on one thing.

"By the Ancestors!" He barks, seeing two purple dragons, and knowing exactly who the other one is.

"NOT MALEFOR TOO!"

Seeing a scene of what seems like desperation for Spyro and Cynder, anger fills Nick's heart. The Water dragon builds an abundant blast of his element inside, then releases it from the balcony seventy feet above.

"NO NICK!" Flash yells, but only after the Water Master dropped...a thousand gallon bomb.

"What?" He replies with anger, water splashing from his mouth and dousing the two dragonflies. He was hoping to actually drop a ten thousand gallon bomb, and heard the call to stop. Now a bit of embarrassment fills his eyes, as Nina and Flash's wings fill with the remnants of his attack, and they fall to the floor. However, he becomes a bit nervous as Flash answers his question from the puddle he and his wife fell into.

"Malefor is with us now!"

"Grublin dung!" Nick replies, not believing a word, until the sound of a loud splash of water, and the grumbling of both Spyro and Malefor ring up from the ground.

"WHO DID THAT?" The unfamiliar voice of the former Dark Master echoes from down below, followed by the familiar voice of the Great Hero of Avalar.

"By the Ancestors, Monsoon...I swear you'll be the first to find out what TWO PURPLE DRAGONS can do, if you keep blasting us with water!"

The look on Nick's face is classic, and Flash begins to chuckle seeing the instant reaction to this remarkable pairing.

"He's on our side now?" The green dragon asks with fear, lowering to pick up the two dragonflies he knocked down, holding them gently in his paw. However, a sudden glow of light reflects from Nick's blue eyes, and a look of pure fear fills his features.

Appearing from nowhere, a pulse of energy streaks towards the balcony from the North side of the City, and Nick knows it is on target for them. Without a word, he turns back towards the palace, and leaps as hard as he can into the structure.

Holding tightly to the two dragonflies, the Water dragon is catapulted into the tower by a powerful explosion from behind, tearing the entire balcony down, and cracking the wall of the unbreakable tower.

"DAD!" Catarina barks, watching her father hit the ground deep inside the tower. She runs to his side quickly, followed by her brother and sister.

"Cat...go!"

The green dragon passes out cold just as his daughter reaches him, and even the pounding of her paws on his chest will not wake him. She can see he is breathing, but the side of his body is badly burned, and his wing is worse.

Catarina turns from the sight of her dad's injuries, and immediately notices her sister and brother will see it soon. She leaps before them grabbing both and holding them put.

"Daddy's OK!" She says, trying her best to hold her emotions. "He just needs to rest...that's what he TOLD me!"

The young dragoness turns her head and see a set of stairs leading up, and quickly shepherds Gianna and Nicholas towards them.

"Take your brother and go up five flights, then wait for me Gianna...DO YOU UNDERSTAND!"

With a nod of her sister's head, and their immediate departure up the stairs, Catarina turns back to her father for one last thing.

The young dragoness gets up close, not looking at the gruesome injury to his side, and places her paw upon his neck.

"I promise I will do better this time Daddy!" She says, pecking her father on the cheek. "but you have to promise to come back...OK!"

"Take care of them..." Nick, suddenly groans with pain, and turns his head to look at her.

"...I will be home soon, Catarina!" His voice softly whispers the same thing he said a year ago, and the young dragoness smiles with tears flowing from her eyes.

A loud blast of the fight outside rattles the young dragoness, as the sound and fury comes through the gaping hole where the balcony was. She quickly turns to the stairwell, however, the terrified dragoness stops as her father grumbles in pain once more.

"But you're not gonna make it home if I don't help you Dad!"

"NO!" He says, as Catarina grasps under his forearm, around his neck, and pulls as hard as she can.

The young dragoness moves him only a foot, then repositions to pull again. However, another blast from outside shakes the tower, and Catarina falls on her butt.

"*bleep* it Catarina!" Nick barks, staring with anger at his daughter. "I said GO!"

The young dragoness gets back to her feet, and grasps her father again.

"GROUND ME!" She barks in his face, yanking him two feet this time, using the adrenaline she is now feeling.

"I swear you won't leave the house for a year, young lady!"

Catarina snorts a cold blast of icy vapor from her flailing nostrils, and digs her claws into Nick's arm and neck. He yelps with pain, but can suddenly feel a lot of his weight lifted off the ground.

"I won't mind spending that time at home..." She yells with anger, flapping her wings and dragging her father at a now constant pace. She pulls him around to the central staircase, essentially surrounding him on three sides with this strong stone, and collapses atop of him after using everything she physically had.

"...but only if my Dad is there with me!"

Nick himself begins to relax, and cradles his head around Catarina.

"Then...I might have to ground you for two years!"

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

In the Eastern Square, Spyro is gingerly aiding the Earth dragon holding his wife's spirit to the unconscious body of Cynder. He helps Tycor down to his stomach, then on to his side, making sure the he is not injured any further.

Tycor reaches out his paw to Cynder, but stops, and looks back at the purple dragon beside him.

"For what its worth, Spyro...I never meant to hurt your father." The large dragon remarks suddenly, realizing he did that on his own, and the many other mistakes he made before his enslavement, flood his soul with pain.

"I knew the purple dragon would not end my life...unless I could show such an evil that he had no choice"

From inside, Cynder grasps his spirit's paw, and looks him dead in the eye.

"Why would you say that?"

Tycor lowers his head, and this time, under his own mental power, he returns them both to the desert in his mind.

"I miss him..." He remarks looking at the stars that make up his father's constellation, then staring back into Cynder's green eyes. "...and I just wanted to be with my family again!"

Spyro and Malefor can hear the Earth Dragon speaking to the spirit of Cynder inside, and the both lower their heads, knowing exactly what Tycor is referring to.

"I'm so... so sorry..." The Dark Dragoness remarks, turning away from his eyes, and feeling the depression of his taking his parents. "...I wish I could take it all back...I never meant to hurt you like th..."

The Earth dragon grasps Cynder's muzzle, silencing her with a soft touch. His eyes lock upon hers, and his voice echoes in her head...and in the real world for all to hear

"You cannot take back what you didn't do, and have nothing to be sorry for, Cynder. I know this dragoness before me did not kill my parents!"

Tycor lowers his head, seeing the orange and black dragon that he called brother, after his family had been slaughtered. Now all he can see is Garnet's eyes, as he stabbed him in the back.

"But I also know how you will never be able to forget them either...and for that...I am sorry..."

Cynder's shows anguish to speak her mind, but Tycor never releases her muzzle, not allowing her to talk before finishing his own thought.

"...every chance I got while Spyro was gone...I would make you relive that same moment...It must have been nearly impossible for you."

The Earth Dragon looks up at Titan's Heart, the brightest star in his constellation, watching it pulse in rhythm with his own heart

"Yesterday, I hated you for what you took from me..." He lowers his head down to stare into the dark dragoness' green eyes. "...but now, I can say that I have only respected one other dragon more than you, and he will always be watching US from above!"

Suddenly the Earth dragon tenses up his grasp, making sure Cynder hears his final word, and that they sink in deep.

"Anytime you see his face in your nightmares, Cynder...always look for his Heart..." Tycor finally releases his grasp upon her muzzle, and looks up at the pulsing star once again.

"...it will calm you down, and help with the pain...I promise!"

Cynder places her paw upon his jaw, and slowly rubs the bottom of his chin. She takes the memories he has seen in the last day, and burns them into her own.

"And if you ever need to talk about what happened, Tycor..."

The Earth Dragon returns his attention to Cynder with shock, hearing a voice from a friend, and not the one expected. Her eyes no longer green, send chills down his spirit's spine, as they remind him of a brother he knew, one he couldn't stop himself from killing.

"My door will always be open for family..." She says with Garnet's voice, using the same line he told a best-friend after a horrific day. "...and I will be there for you...like a brother!"

Suddenly Cynder smiles, and pulls her paw from his muzzle, wiping the tears from her eyes. A soft chuckle comes from within her soul, and the young dragoness' voice returns.

"Well...maybe not a brother..." She says, returning her green eyes to Tycor, and raising up to hug the large dragon tightly. "...but a very understanding sister."

"It would be my honor...to be part of your family!" Tycor replies, with the same words he told a friend, and returns the tight embrace that Cynder is giving him. However, his voice becomes softer, and very somber.

"But I miss my Family!

"Your family will wait for you Tycor..." Malefor remarks from the background, hearing every word with Spyro of this dragon's struggle.

"...just ask the dragon to you left, and the one inside of you."

Tycor's eyes focus on Spyro, as well as Cynder, and he can see it written on both of their faces.

"Family will always wait for you, Tycor!" Both dragons say in unison, sending chills down his spine in the real and spirit worlds.

"Then you should no longer wait for each other."

Tycor places his paw on the unconscious dragoness' neck, and a glow of white light fills the Eastern square.

Cynder takes a deep breath, as her spirit returns home, and quickly takes her feet. However, feeling a very dizzying side effect from the transfer, she falls back down to her haunches.

Tycor's head also begins to spin, and he falls over on his side, staring up at the high palace.

"By the ancestors...what a headache!"

Spyro leaps to his wife, helping her back up to her feet, and planting his muzzle upon hers. He transfers a vast amount of his strength and magic, into her weakened body, with a passionate kiss that glows with power.

Tycor looks at Malefor, as he slowly approaches, and lifts him to his feet.

"Well...I'm not kissing you, so forget it!" The purple dragon remarks sarcastically, and both Spyro and Cynder chuckle in their passion. Tycor gives the former Dark Master a very snide glare, then smiles as a transfer of energy begins flowing from his paws

"I'll try to get over it." The large brown and black dragon replies.

Suddenly, Malefor is slammed from above by a swimming pool of water. Encased in a thin membrane, the thousand gallon bomb that Nick dropped from above soaks all for dragons in an instant.

"Interesting Weather were having!" Cynder remarks, as her husband pulls away from his kiss with shock at being doused again.

"WHO DID THAT?" Malefor yells, turning his head up to the balcony, and seeing no one, however, the young purple dragon is sure he knows who did it.

"By the Ancestors, Monsoon...I swear you'll be the first to find out what TWO PURPLE DRAGONS can do, if you keep blasting us with water!"

"I didn't do that!"

The Water dragon's voice shocks all four to look towards the Eastern Wall, and they see the large blue Water master standing beside a tiny blue hedgehog.

"I went to get help as instructed!"

Suddenly the sight of a powerful ball of energy takes Sonic and Monsoon's attention to the balcony, and they watch with surprise as the platform is sheared from the tower with a massive explosion.

"LOOK OUT!" Sonic barks, but gravity pulls the large ornate structure to the ground fast.

All four dragons, frozen in the moment, are pummeled from above by a land slide of marble and magic stone.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Walking by his side, but unable to see him, the Dark Master can only hear Sparx' footsteps on the concrete road. A very uneasy feeling fills his black heart, realizing no matter how hard he looks, he cannot see the young dragon...not even his movement.

"Are you sure you want to face me alone tiny whelpling?" The Dark Master remarks, stopping his feet and slowly reappearing in the narrow roads between the Northern and Eastern Squares. His eyes focused on the slightest flicker of activity, picking out Sparx' silhouette, and smiling at the youngster.

"I know your father cannot beat me, and Malefor is to predictable!" He remarks, trying to insight the young dragon to move again, hoping to get a true fix on his position. However, when Sparx reappears behind him.

"Are you talking to me..." He remarks, snapping the Dark Master's head around to the sound of his voice. "...because I'm over here!"

"How in the name of..."

The Dark Master's pupils narrow with anger, leaving two thin black slits of Onyx color cutting through his dark yellow irises. He focuses on the pure white eyes of his adversary, and a grumble of anger comes from the back of his throat. However, after a moment of pause, the Dark Master chuckles.

"So...you are pretty good with the Light element." He says, turning his head back to the spot he left Cynder and Tycor.

"I'm sure you didn't learn that from Spyro..." He remarks sarcastically, returning his eyes to Sparx. "...since he is too weak for such power!"

"Humph!" The little dragon replies, turning his head slightly to the right, but never taking his eye from the Dark Master.

"Perhaps..." Sparx replies calmly, then his full attention returns to the Dark Master, and the stare he gives shakes the evil energy creature to his core.

"...so I guess it was a good thing that you sent me to train Malefor!"

The Dark Master is floored by the subtle remark, and more so as Sparx uses his own tactic to taunt.

"It's almost poetic justice...that you will be the reason for your own downfall..." the young dragon continues, nonchalantly turning his back to the powerful master of evil. "...I almost feel sorry for you..."

Sparx turns his head, and smiles arrogantly.

"...almost!"

A larger smile fills his face, as the Dark Master becomes irate, and his pulsing body of energy begins to fluctuate.

"WHY YOU LITTLE BAS..."

Sparx leaps at the Dark Master, slamming his left paw over his mouth, and driving the evil master into the building behind him. A look of complete shock fills the yellow eyes of the energy creature, but Sparx remains calm.

"SHHHH!" The little dragon says, holding his right paw up with one talon covering his mouth.

"If you want to fight me alone, then try to be quiet..." Sparx tauntingly remarks, returning his eyes to the Eastern Square. "...both Malefor and my Father have exceptional hearing, and I don't want to have to fight with them..."

Sparx eyes return to the Dark Master, and the look of arrogance is quickly replaced with rage. The purple stripe of his father's scales flashes with power, then change to black. The energy he is putting off begins to resonate inside the Dark Master, and his evil heart starts to pound as Sparx' grip increases ten fold.

"...because I want MY revenge this time!"

The two toned dark dragon snaps his body one hundred and eighty degrees, and whips his tail around. Without a blade or a yellow scale, like his mother or father, Sparx' tail has no wind resistance and crackles as it breaks the sound barrier just before smashing the Dark Master across his left cheek. The energy giant is tossed nearly half a block from the pure force, landing on the ground hard, and sliding several feet with the momentum of this incredible impact. He places his hand upon is jaw, staring back at the tiny dragon slowly returning to his feet, and his eyes show complete disbelief.

"HOW IN THE..."

Sparx stomps his front paws, then shows a deep anger to his opponent. He raises his right paw to his muzzle, holding up one talon, and making the silencing gesture once again.

"I told you to be quiet!" He says, aggravating the evil monster more.

With an absolute disregard for the enemy he is facing, little Sparx quickly gets under the Dark Master's...skin. He rises off the ground, hovering gently in the air, almost without care in his surroundings. The dark scales on his back, slowly beating with his calm heart, and Sparx can see this tactic his adoptive father showed him is working to a T.

"If you promise not to yell anymore..." The young dragon continues, pointing at the smile on his face. "I will let you take the first shot!"

Enraged beyond belief, The creature made of dark power charges again, this time building up a ball of energy around his right hand, and the young dragon doesn't move a muscle. The Dark Master plants his left foot just in front of Sparx, and uncorks a full swing from this power-filled fist.

Just as the leading edge of this ball of energy approaches the young dragon's face, Sparx disappears into the Shadow realm, and The Dark Master falls forward with the momentum of his complete miss. He gets only a few inches off balance before a powerful impact to his chest straightens him back up. His yellow and black eyes widen with pain, and fear begins to sink in as the young dragon reappears in the same spot he was a split-second ago.

"What just happened?" Sparx sarcastically asks, pulling his solid right paw back from the impact zone, and smiling at the Dark Master's anguish. "I think something hit my fist!"

The large energy giant holds his chest with pain, and his eyes show the deep shock of underestimation.

"HOW DARE YOU!"

Sparx' smile drops away fast, and sheer rage digs deep lines of anger into the young dragon's features.

"I told you..."

In the blink of an eye, Sparx leaps at the Dark Master, and his body solidifies into stone. The young dragon's granite fist strikes the energy giant directly in the mouth.

"...BE QUIET!"

The Dark Master becomes nervous. He can feel the overwhelming power of the little dragon now, and doesn't understand how.

"This is impossible!" He says, looking into the nonchalant eyes of his opponent. "You were not that strong before on Gehenna."

The young dragon shows a bit of unsureness in his eye, then realizes that must have been the name of that planet he attacked him on.

"I was not fighting at full strength, you fool!" Sparx replies, remembering the output of energy he released when Gaven sent him back to help Spyro and Malefor, then an unknown attack left him powerless.

"You dropped that purple crystal on me, and I had nothing to fight with..." Sparx disappears again, and the Dark Master becomes even more nervous, as the young dragon taunts him from thin air. "...but now, you are the one that has nothing!"

A Flash of gold accompanies the sudden impact to his face, and the Dark Master falls backward on his butt. His shock is trumped only by his fear, feeling the sting of pain upon his jaw, and seeing no sign of the dragon that hit him.

"This is how you fight..." Sparx continues from nothingness, and the Dark Master is struck again, seeing the same flash of the young dragon's colors before impact.

"...like a coward, you will only attack someone who cannot defend themselves."

Sparx reappears, and his eyes lock dead upon the frightened narrowed pupils of the Dark Master.

"But I am not like you..." He says, returning his attention to the Eastern Square. "...I will show my opponent who they are fighting, just like my fathers."

The Dark Master slowly returns to his feet, looking down at the much smaller dragon, and not understanding his incredible power.

"How dare you!" He says this time with a softer tone, and Sparx chuckles hearing the concession in his voice.

"That's much better!" The young dragon sarcastically remarks, sitting down on his hind quarters, and stretching his front paws out to loosen up.

"Now, do we go over to the North Square, and fight fairly, or do I just continue to assault you in the dark!"

The self-centered, so-called Master of the Universe, becomes irate...but says nothing. He turns his attention to the North Square, and slowly walks in that direction again.

Sparx, unbelievably, strides up alongside of the large energy giant, and walks with him to the large open area.

"That was a smart choice..." The young dragon says, looking up at the Dark Master with a snide grin, and continuing to question his superiority. "...I was about to end this standoff with extreme prejudice!"

The energy giant stops his feet, and Sparx halts himself, looking back and showing anger. However, fearing the repercussions of his defiant action, the Dark Master starts to walk again. They continue into the open area of New Warfang's Town Center, and both stare at each other for a moment.

"You are so sure of yourself..." The Dark Master says with a return of some stability in his voice, staring into the youngster white eyes, and trying his best to taunt Sparx into making a mistake.

"...you are much like Malefor in that regard..." He continues, building up to a very powerful attempt at distraction.

"...in fact...I think you are his son by blood, and your mother has lied to you for years!"

The young dragon tries to brush off that thought, but the Dark Master adds to his insult against the young dragon, causing him to become irate.

"Cynder was in love with Malefor, before meeting Spyro..." He continues, and smiles inside as the anger in Sparx eyes becomes evident.

"...and I'm sure they must have enjoyed all that time together...alone in hell!"

"YOU *bleep*!" The young dragon barks, leaping at the Dark Master with blind rage.

The evil giant smiles, as Sparx leaps at him, and changes his elemental structure, turning to a powerful storm of electric energy.

The young dragon, unable to stop his momentum, flies into the pulsing Dark Master, and is electrocuted with a vast amount of energy.

"Shhhh...little whelpling..." The Dark Master taunts, changing his body to water, and holding Sparx within. He makes sure his mouth and nose stay submerged inside, and repeats the sarcastic remark the young dragon gave him before.

"...we don't want your father's to hear you struggle, and come to your aid."

This insult smacks Sparx in the face, and a sudden image of Malefor appears in his mind.

"Do not let him get under your scales, my young friend...or he will control the battle!"

A warning that the old dragon gave a thousand times in hell, as this was the mistake that cost him everything.

"That was dumb!" He says to himself, and stops flailing, taking a moment inside the Dark Master's watery frame to think.

The evil giant smiles, believing that Sparx is losing his strength, and this fight is over. He knows the limited ability of a purple dragon to control water, and is confident that he has won this fight quickly. However, when the youngster takes a breath underwater, then smiles again, the Dark Master becomes worried, and more so as Sparx' voice begins to echo in his head.

"You are not the only one that can control this difficult element..." The young dragon remarks, showing images of him being trained by a very powerful Water Serpent. "...your former puppet showed me how not to fall victim to the same attack you used against Malefor."

Within the cold water of the Dark Master's body, Sparx calms down.

"Now I will show you what my...FATHER, taught me about FIRE!"

A prism of light from the Dark Master's watery body, casts a rainbow of color around the Town Square, as Sparx ignites into an inferno. He tries to release a scream of pain, but the young dragon's fiery paw comes from his chest, and covers his mouth.

"Oops..." Sparx' voice echoes in the Dark Master's head, and he returns to his normal flesh and scales. "...that was my fault!"

The Dark Master forces the young dragon from his body, returning himself to normal as well, and staring with shock at the small whelpling.

"This is insane!" He remarks, staring into the confident eyes of his opponent. "How can you be this strong?"

The young dragon sits upon his hind quarters, and looks up at the Dark Master, showing him a glare of anger with his reasoning.

"It's simple..." He starts, looking back to the East Square.

"...my father's, though they are strong, were never pushed into battle at such an early age."

The youngster returns his eyes to the Dark Master, and his anger digs deep into the evil creature's soul.

"I started before my first birthday, and have never stopped until this last month..."

Sparx lowers his head recalling all of his fights in hell, and even though there has been a war declared on the Dragon Worlds, this reality is peaceful compared to the hell he grew up in for eight years.

"...I have fought my entire life, and now, knowing you are all that stands between me and my family's safety...how could I not feel invincible!"

Sparx again looks back to the East Square, and smiles feeling his mother's energy returning to the real world. His heart sings, sensing the love of his parents, and the pride that is coming from his other father.

"In fact...I'm almost upset that it will end today, because I don't know much about peace..." The young dragon pauses, and suddenly returns his eyes to the Dark Master.

"...but I am a very good learner!"

With a build up of his energy, the young dragon no longer cares who can sense or see this display of power he is about to unleash. The Dark Master's eyes open with the sight of his possible demise, and feels helpless in his surroundings. He cannot fathom the raw energy this little whelpling is calling upon, but knows it is strong enough to do massive damage.

"It's a terrible feeling...is it not?" Sparx voice bellows deeply from the strain on his body. "Helplessness and despair is what you used to hurt my mother and father, and now you can feel it's grip on YOUR soul!"

As the glowing energy around Spyro and Cynder's son increases, the Dark Master senses the end, and his heart tenses up with the thought. However, at the last moment, his wandering eyes focus upon his only chance, and the Dark Master uses it quickly.

The terrified energy giant fires a shot of pure Convexity, and Sparx is taken by surprise as this attack is not at him, but towards the Main Tower. His eye follow the ball of energy, and fear overtakes him noticing his grandparents are in it's path.

"NO!...GRANDM..."

With his head turned, the Dark Master takes his only opportunity, and leaps upon the small dragon's back. He overwhelms the little whelpling with his size, and quickly slams a tight grasp of his muzzle, forcing his Magic painfully into his nostrils.

Sparx bucks violently, but the Dark Master knowing this is his only chance, uses every bit of his strength to hold the little powder keg of energy. He sends another pulse of Dark magic into Sparx' body, flooding the area with power, and burning the golden scales of his chest.

Muffled screams of pain fill the Dark Master's hand, and more so as Sparx watches the entire balcony collapse down to the Eastern Square, where his parents are standing.

"It looks like you won't have to kill your parents after all..." The Dark Master taunts, and Sparx jostles violently in his grasp. The Dark Master pumps more of his evil essence into the struggling whelpling, feeling a sudden control of his new puppets action.

"...that's right young dragon, you will do as I tell you from this day forward..."

Sparx stops flailing, and holds his breath, but the Dark Master electrifies his frame, forcing another deep inhale to be taken by his pain-filled body.

He begins breathing uncontrollably, taking every last bit of the evil creature's energy, until nothing remains but the two-toned purple dragon.

"...I own you, and you will follow my orders!" A voice echos inside head, and Sparx eyes slowly reopen. They are blood red in color, and locked upon the Eastern Side of the city.

"Yes my master...I will obey!"

The1upguy · Aug 13, 2013 2:45 AM

Chapter 47 Spirit & Fury ( part II )

Down by the East Gate, Excelcius and Ampere have gathered everyone together, and helped them into a massive cave near the city. A refuge area for an attack, this granite mountain usually provides abundant cover, however, the battle going on inside the city shakes the stone like Jell-o.

"We need to get everyone back outside!" Ampere remarks, staring into the confident eyes of her boyfriend and former leader. "It's not safe here!"

"I agree!" Excelcius replies, then turns his attention to several stone dragons.

"Keep this place from collapsing..." He remarks, then strides towards the cave entrance. "...you need to hold the roof up until everyone is out!"

The call of those words starts the exodus, and calmly the entire population of New Warfang begins to file outside, and back into the Great Lawn. It takes only a few minutes for the crowd to empty the large cave, and Excelcius remains behind until the very last Manweresmall is out of the unstable structure.

Suddenly, several screams of fear echo into the cave, and the new Fire Guardian snaps to attention.

"By the Ancestors...what now!"

Excelcius turns to Fire, and wisps from the cave at incredible speed. The warmth of his body, singes several hairs on Hunter's head, as he flies over, and the large cat quickly gives chase to investigate alongside the former Palace Guard.

Both Excelcius and Hunter's eyes lock on a glow of energy, filling the sky from the Great Lawn, and fear fills the Fire Dragon's heart.

"Oh no!" He says, knowing he just sent everyone out into the Great Lawn. "What have I done?"

Suddenly the sound of cheering and applause fills the air, and both Excelcius and Hunter stop dead in their tracks.

"What is going on?" They both say, each with a puzzled expression. However, another thunderous ovation gets the two moving again.

Excelcius raises up over the rocks, as Hunter dashes the remaining hundred yards, to clear their vision to the Great Lawn, and a smile fills their faces. A large portal is open, and several Skylanders have already emerged.

However, to their chagrin, the portal then closes off, leaving only three to help.

As both dragon and cheetah approach, they quickly recognize Jak and Daxter, as both have been to Avalar with Spyro on several occasions, however the other, armor-clad Skylander, is unfamiliar until his raises the face plate of his helmet.

"By the Ancestors!" Hunter remarks with complete surprise. "That's the Portal Master!"

Gaven stands tall in the center of the lawn, staring at the large dome covering the city, and showing the anger marks on the small part of his face that is visible.

"EVERYONE STAND BACK!" The old giant calls out, and the population of Avalar heed the words of this massive warrior.

Gaven taps several buttons on his wrist communicator, and another portal opens.

Ten times larger than the first, the power this oval disk of energy throws off, pushes the smaller Manweresmalls back with great force.

All eyes focus with awe, as the largest Skylander, they've ever seen, emerges from the huge spacial rift.

"Great citizens of Avalar..." Gaven barks, hearing the concern in everyone's voice, and trying his best to introduce his newest recruit.

"...this is Hot Head...and he is here to help!"

The crowd sits in frozen disbelief, as the nearly fifty foot tall volcanic giant stands straight up after entering into this world.

"HELLO EVERYONE!" The large creature's voice bellows, shaking the souls of everyone smaller than a dragon, and even some of them are shivering from this creatures size. He can see the fear in every eye facing him, and he tenses up for a moment. The molten rock in his body begins to heat, and the giant Skylander can feel a vast amount of pressure...inside and out.

However, one child in the crowd shows a slight smile, and Hot Head cools his jets. The large volcanic man calms down, and repeats a message that Spyro has made every Skylander say when first arriving on Avalar.

"By the Ancestors, I swear to defend the Dragon Worlds!" And everyone cheers the new Skylander as if he were Sonic the Hedgehog, or even the Great Hero of Avalar himself for that matter.

"Spyro and Sonic are in trouble, Jak!" Daxter, a small orange loud-mouth ottsel, remarks to his master.

The tiny trouble maker, is never more then a few feet from his friend, and is holding a small tracking device in his palm.

"They're in the city..." The trashy little rodent remarks, pausing to stare at the dome-shaped force-field. "...behind that shield of energy that kinda looks like a woman's boo..."

"DAXTER!" Jak cuts his friend off with embarrassed anger, staring at him, then at the groups of children that have come closer to their heroes.

"BOOT!" Daxter remarks, seeing the many children waiting on his words. "It looks like a woman's boot!"

Jak laughs as his friend blushes with embarrassment as well, but straightens up as soon as Gaven speaks.

"ENOUGH!" The Portal Master barks, still burning inside from the news of Teridor's death.

The Skylanders have seen Gaven mad before, but he has never gone on a mission, and even Daxter comes to attention as the Portal Master make his anger known.

"There will be no joy in this world or the next, if we allow this cowardly *bleep* to escape again..." Gaven remarks, then scans the eyes of his fellow Skylanders, and nods with a confidence in his words.

"...either he dies here, or we die trying!"

Hot Head grunts a simple ho-rah, and lets off a burst of steam to show he is ready.

Jak lowers his goggles over his eyes, pulls his gloves tighter, and removes the large peacemaker from his back.

Daxter leaps up onto his master shoulder, getting closer to Gaven's ear.

"How about we try real hard, Master Gaven..." The annoying ottsel barks sarcastically, and Gaven shows a bit of a smirk, hearing the snide way the orange sidekick pumps himself up.

"...because my bar is filled with hot chicks, plenty of booze, and I'll do more than just TRY...to get back home to enjoy that!"

Jak chuckles, and so does Gaven. The Portal Master nods his head to the tiny orange rodent.

"The first round is on you Daxter!" He smugly remarks, and Jak's eyes open wide hearing the old master consent to his friend's idea of planning an after-party.

"However..." The Portal Master continues, lowering his face shield, and readying for battle. "...I wish to have the first drink with Spyro and Sonic, and that will not happen if we stand here!"

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

In the Dragon's palace, the tapping of talons on the stairs, one flight above, allows little Nicholas to know where his sisters are. He becomes anxious as those taps get softer, believing they are getting further from him.

"SLOW DOWN!" He yelps, his voice echoing throughout the tall winding staircase.

However, when he turns the next corner, he can see the reason for quieter footsteps from his sisters, as both have slowed there ascent to a crawl.

The looks of anguish on their faces is very worrisome to the young whelpling, and his high squealing voice is evidence to his emotions.

"What's the matter?" He cries out, quickly placing his paw on Catarina's forehead, seeing a pale look on her face.

"I don't know!" She replies, and helps her sister up the last three steps to a the next landing, and both dragons lay down completely exhausted.

"I told you to pace yourselves" Nicholas barks, but Catarina looks at him with concern in her eyes.

"We did, Nick..." She cries, then both she and Gianna moan with a pulse of pain at the same time.

"Hey!" The young dragon cries, seeing his sisters suffering for a few seconds, but then the pain goes away, and Catarina begins to cry.

"I don't know what's going on!?" She yelps, not understanding the pain she felt, or where it came from.

"What can I do?" Nick asks with pure fear, laying beside his sisters, and showing a set of eyes that trigger a vision in Catarina's head. It is the same look she saw as the three kids were drowning in an unforeseen flood.

"Do you want me to stay here?" Nicholas continues, and Catarina snaps her head to the next fight of steps, looking up at her escape.

"NO...We keep going up." Catarina replies, slowly getting to her feet as more control is felt in her muscles. The young blue and green dragoness lifts her sister up, and Nicholas helps lay her across Catarina's back.

"We need to get away from whatever is going on down there." She barks with authority, then looks down at her little brother.

"We will not be drowning today!"

The small, two-toned blue dragon nods his head, and places a paw on his sister's arm.

"You are strong, and I feel safe by your side..." He remarks with no thought of what his young mind is saying, but only telling his sister how he feels.

"...I almost feel like I'm with Mom or Dad, when I'm with you."

Tears spill from the blue eyes of the young dragoness, hearing such confidence from her brother, and even after the tragedy from a year before, is still ready to follow her lead without question.

"Come on Mom!" Gianna whisper from her back, and Catarina turns her head to look at her sister. "Get us out of this hole already!"

With a sudden pulse of energy, the young dragon tosses her sister a smile, then folds her wings back to secure Gianna tighter.

"Keep up little brother..." She remarks, leaping the first three stairs with the extra weight on her back, and holding Gianna firmly with her wings. "...we only have a few more flights till we reach the top!"

Nicholas stays right on her tail, spending the energy he has saved by pacing his ascent, and also not carrying half of his weight. The young whelpling, with pride in his eyes, will not fall behind the sister that is showing such strength, hoping only to gain her respect.

"I won't let you get away from me Catarina!" The little blue dragon exclaims, leaping every other step like his larger sister. "I'm gonna beat you to the top..."

Nicholas boldly leaps two full steps, taking a slim lead ahead of his sister. The younger dragon cuts a sharp path on the next landing, and expands his lead.

"...and this time, you're gonna do MY chores!"

Catarina laughs at his brother presumption of the same bet they always make, but tightens her grip on Gianna.

"Get him, Cat!" The young red dragon barks, holding on to her sister, allowing Catarina to run harder. "Don't let him win...he won't stop bragging!"

Catarina picks up her pace, knowing Gianna is holding on tighter, and feeling better for that matter. The older sister, feeling what seemed like the same pain, questions Gianna while chasing her brother.

"What was that?" She simply asks, and the younger, and smarter dragon, has no simple answer.

"It was a drain of energy, Catarina!" She replies, matter of factually.

The older dragon skips a step, almost losing balance, but keeps her feet, and continues her chase. Nicholas, not looking back, takes a larger lead, and Catarina picks up the pace once more. She does not want to lose, but Gianna's response has her taken her attention.

"What are you talking about!"

Gianna snorts a warm breath of air on her sister's neck, and the Ice dragon quickly gives her more attention.

"I can't believe Cyril hasn't taught you about magical surge!" Gianna remarks, again with pompousness in her voice, knowing more than her sister.

"NO...he hasn't"

Gianna chuckles, and pats her sister's neck.

"I guess not having a fire guardian to teach us, can sometimes be a plus..." She remarks sarcastically, returning the mean comments all fire dragons have heard from their peers. "...we get the knowledge of all the Guardians."

Catarina takes a harder turn then expected, and Gianna holds on desperately to stay on her sister's back.

"WELL!" The older sister barks, leaping several steps violently, catching her brother with the adrenaline of Gianna's smugness.

"What do us dumb dragons not know!"

Gianna drops the smug routine, and quickly answers her sister, hoping she will stop running so hard.

"Master Volteer has taught us about transferring power, and that is what it felt like!" She says with fear, and Catarina immediately calms her pace, now wanting to hear about this power.

"I don't know what happened, Catarina...honest!" Gianna continues, making sure her sister believes her, and doesn't start running hard again. "But I have no magic left in my body...I can tell, and it felt like I gave it all away in a second!"

Catarina still trying to keep pace with her brother, takes a moment to fire an Ice projectile to the side. However, when nothing comes from her mouth, the young dragoness becomes worried.

"How did that happen?" She asks with wonder, knowing she was fully charged with magic power before leaving home.

"That I don't understand!" Gianna replies, but locks her eyes on Nicholas, running harder, not feeling any effects of the pulse of energy that hit her and Catarina.

"But it makes perfect sense, Cat...I mean, look at him!" She continues, and Catarina stares at her brother, watching him increase his lead.

"He has never tasted the ancestral power yet...he's only two!" Gianna remarks, then holds her sister tighter. "It had no effect on him, but we couldn't move...and it hurt really bad!"

"I know!" The older dragon replies, skipping another step, and regaining her balance once more.

Both dragonesses can feel each others worry, as they continue up the last few flights, hoping not to feel the sensation of what they felt a moment ago. However, a sudden yelp of exuberance, takes both of their attention.

"I WON!" Nicholas' voice can be heard echoing down the last flight to Gianna and Catarina's ears, and both dragons smile, hearing their brother so happy, and also hearing that the climb is over.

The sight of the upper reception room, or basically the greeting area for the Great Elder, sends chills down the older sister's back, seeing a sight that she has only been told about in history classes.

"I can't believe we're up here!" Gianna remarks, slowly sliding from her sister's back. The younger dragon takes her own feet gently, and hobbles beside Catarina, still feeling a bit weak from a quick drop in power.

"But now what do we do?"

Catarina frowns, not really thinking that far ahead, just trying to get away from the immediate danger.

"I don't know..." She replies, looking at her brother, still rejoicing in his victory.

Catarina smiles for a moment, remembering the fun she had with Nicholas and Gianna, before venturing out into the street a year ago. She takes a deep breath, and makes a decision she should have made then.

"...but this time...we just wait out the storm here!"

"CATARINA...LOOK!" Nicholas barks, getting his sister's attention with the sound of fear in his voice.

Both quickly run to their younger brother, whom has walked around into the main hallway. Gianna and Catarina come to a grinding stop with the same look of fear in their eyes as their brother. The entire balcony, sitting over two thousand feet above the fight, is gone.

"How did they do this?" Gianna remarks, looking at her sister with pure fear, realizing that nowhere is safe to ride out the storm below.

Suddenly she squints from a sharp pain inside, and only a moment later, Catarina feels the same pain. Both collapse to the floor, shuttering from a draw of energy they cannot control.

"NO!" Nicholas barks, watching his sisters fall to the ground again, and howl in agony from an unknown force.

However, the sounds of energy pulsing from behind, startle the young dragon, and he turns to see the force-field around the city fluctuate with energy. The smart little dragon returns his eyes to Catarina and Gianna, and they open wide, realizing the pulse from the energy field is the cause of his sister's pain.

"It's the shield!" Nick barks, grasping his sister's paw, trying to help her back to her feet. "We have to go back down, Catarina...Come on!"

The young dragoness opens her eyes, and tells her brother she cannot move with just a pain-filled glance.

The little whelpling becomes terrified, as the pulse of energy coming from the force-field increases, and Gianna and Catarina begin to scream with pain. The shield, drawing magic energy from all around, begins to pull the ancestral power buried deep inside the two young dragoness, and the drain of energy is overwhelming to say the least.

"STOP IT!" The smallest of three cries out at the shield of energy, watching his sister's shutter with its power. He quickly leaps off the broken balcony, flying up closer, and releasing his childish rage with a primal scream.

"STOP HURTING MY SISTERS!"

However, the force-field continues to fluctuate, and his sister continue to feel the pain.

Nicholas begins to cry, then looks up towards the heavens. Hovering two thousand feet above the city, he should feel on top of the world, but only his sister's agony is what he can feel.

"Please Ancestors!" He says aloud, hoping his prayers can be heard from this high in the air "Help me, to help my sisters!"

As the young dragon pleads, the sound of a large impact takes the youngster's attention to the East Gate, and he can see the reason for the shield's sudden need for power.

A very large stone-like creature is smashing his fists against the shield, trying to get in. His actions, causing a ripple of power throughout the whole force-field.

The young dragon looks up again, hoping for some wisdom from the great ancestors.

"Please...tell me what I can do to..."

Suddenly Nicholas stops talking to the gods, and his eyes focus on one thing.

Fluctuating with the same power, the young dragon spots a large pearl-shaped orb perched at the top of the tower, and a large smile fills his face.

"Thank You Ancestors!" He remarks, knowing he would not have seen it without looking towards the heavens, then thrusts his small wings down to gain more height.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Cynder's eyes close tightly, after catching a glimpse of the main balcony falling from the Dragon's Palace. Her heart stops, knowing how drained her body is of magic, and realizing she cannot jump into the Shadow Realm with her husband.

Suddenly the constricting grip of stone envelops her, and she yelps, however, the dark purple and white highlighted dragoness notices there is no pain. The stone is cradling her, soft and gentle, as if the rock has cased her in a protective shell, and Spyro's distorted voice is heard over the tremendous crash of the balcony to the ground.

"I will never let anything hurt you again."

Spyro tightens the grip of his stone arms around her red chest, and lowers his rock solid body down upon his wife, covering every square inch of Cynder's frame. His voice becomes soft, and even with the thunder of falling stone smashing his back, Spyro repeats a vow he gave to his wife on their wedding day.

"I promised to guard you with my life, forever."

Malefor provides, nearly, the same protection for a Spiritually weakened Earth Dragon, with the exception of professing his love, and hugging him tightly.

Tycor lays motionless, but wide awake, staring at the pile of stone lying atop Spyro and Cynder.

"Malefor...leave me alone and help them..." He barks, but the rock pile suddenly jostles with movement, and Spyro pops his stone head up.

"...or maybe there is no need for that!"

Sonic zips up to his friend quickly, seeing him help Cynder from under the pile. The tiny blue hedgehog delicately spins his body against the jagged rocks, smoothing out a path for Spyro's wife to climb down.

"Thanks Sonic..." He says with kindness, leaping from the pile of the destroyed balcony, and returning to his normal purple color. He looks directly into the Hedgehog's eyes and smiles. "...I appreciate your..."

"WHERE IS SPARX?" Cynder cuts her husband off, looking around frantically, suddenly noticing her son is no where to be seen.

"Did you guys see him when you came into the city?" She cries turning to look her husband in the eyes.

Spyro becomes concerned in a moment, and looks down to Sonic.

"Find him General!"

"Yes Sir!" The hedgehog replies, and takes off like a shot into the city streets.

"Don't worry, honey..." Spyro remarks, wrapping his wing around Cynder, and pulling her into a comforting embrace. "...we'll find him, I promise!"

"I hope so Spyro, I can't live without my..."

Cynder stops talking abruptly, feeling a pain in her chest that both Malefor and Spyro sense as well. Monsoon and Tycor can also tell the disturbance of power in the area, but they only feel it as a surge of energy. However, the two fathers and one mother know the energy of their son...and it is dropping fast. With great haste, both purple dragons head towards the Northern Square

"SPARX!" Cynder screams, turning to follow her husband into the heart of the city.

The three dragons enter the main town square, and come to a grinding stop.

"Where am I?" Sparx says to himself, staring at the interior walls of a very familiar cave. A place he has not been in two years, and a place that holds so many bad memories for the young dragon.

"You don't recognize your home?" A voice calls out from nothingness, and Sparx cringes with the sound of the Dark Master's words, once more possessing his mind.

He can feel the same cold shiver down his spine, a chill he felt for almost a month while in the medical bay. A feeling that consumed him, and never allowed the young dragon's mind a moments rest, constantly keeping him awake, and slowly breaking his spirit.

However, this time Sparx understands what is happening. The young dragon pauses, looks around at his surroundings again, then suddenly pushes out his chest.

"This is not my home..." Sparx focuses his eyes to the entrance of the cave, and a very angry scowl fills his face. "...this is the place you sent my mother to die..."

The young dragon looks up slightly, and continues aloud for the evil master to hear him clearly

"...and you failed at that too!"

"HOW DARE YOU!" The Dark Master barks, appearing before the small whelpling in his mind.

His body begins to pulse with wisps of black lightning, as the anger-filled energy creature rages with the nonchalant attitude of Spyro's son.

"YOU WILL BOW TO ME BOY!" The angry master of evil beckons, and Sparx just sits down on his haunches.

"I do not think so!" He replies sarcastically, showing complete disregard for his predicament.

The Dark Master becomes enraged, and begins to lose control. He charges the young whelping, swinging his foot at his head, but Sparx easily dodges the feral strike, and taunts the one trying to control him.

"Is THIS...what I was afraid of?" He remarks, then pauses for a moment, before turning his back to the Dark Master once more. "Maybe I should stand like this so you have a fighting chance."

The Dark Master remains speechless for a second, but then quickly he snaps.

With intense rage, the much larger energy creature lunges at the tiny whelpling, punching and kicking for all his worth. However, nothing hits the youngster, as he seems to just disappear and reappear in different spot. After nearly a dozen attempts to strike the elusive dragon, the Dark Master stops, and catches his breath.

"You are not faster than Time..." Sparx says arrogantly, then smiles at the Dark Master. "...and now I'll show you how I use my Time properly."

Sparx disappears in an instant, then reappears as a flash in hundreds of different places at once. The Dark Master feels his body struck a thousand times in a second, as the young dragon stops times, strikes hard, and moves instantly. The intense beating lasts only five seconds, but the Dark Master is left in tremendous agony from the savageness of such an attack.

However, while Sparx was showing off his power, the Dark Master feels something other than the beating, and sees an image that is as clear as day.

Using this overload of power, Sparx is unable to stop the Dark Master from reading his thoughts, and a white German Shepard that he is very familiar with appears in his mind.

He can see the incredible amount of guilt in the young dragon's soul, guilt that Sparx has been holding onto for years, and a single thought that has consumed his heart. Unleashing a savage attack on the young dragon's mind, the Dark Master finds a way to free himself from this impossible situation.

"SPARX!"

The young dragon stops suddenly, and his ears perk up hearing a voice he has not heard in two years, and knowing that voice was silenced forever.

"MOM..." He says to himself, hearing the familiar sounds of footsteps coming into his old home. "...is that you?"

Suddenly his eyes lock upon the old white German Shepard that truly raised him, and tears quickly fill his eyes.

"I cannot believe you did that to me!"

The words from her mouth startle the young dragon, and more so as an anger, she never showed him, fills her eyes. Sparx cringes at the sight of his mother staring at him, like she would at one of the hellish demons from his past, but hearing the hatred lacing her voice, drives him down to the ground.

"What did I do?" He asks, already losing control of his emotions, knowing exactly what her response will be, for he knows it to be true in his mind.

"IT'S YOUR FAULT...I'M DEAD!"

The young dragon breaks down crying, and the Dark Master cinches his grip on the young dragon's soul, as Snow turns and walks away from him.

"You see how futile this is Sparx." He quips, than turns his head to the exit of the cave, calling his army to finish the job. "I won't need to fight you to win!"

Hearing the thunderous stamped of footsteps, Sparx gets back to his feet. He tries to clear his mind of what just happened, but it is impossible to forget. Even as dozens of dog-like demons converge upon him, the young dragon can think of only one thing, and it doesn't take long before the army of evil creatures begin to overwhelm Sparx.

"Soon my friend...I will be unstoppable!"

"Oh no!" Cynder cries, seeing her son lying on the ground in the Town Square, and quickly running to his side.

"NO..." Malefor barks, seeing the young dragon's eyes, but Cynder is off like a shot, reaching her child with just two large gliding leaps.

"...That's not Sparx, Cynder!"

She turns back to Malefor, showing anger at his audacity, not believing that she knows her own child. However, Cynder quickly notices Spyro's face become frightened, not unlike what he must have seen from her, the day he was attacked from behind by the Dark Master.

Cynder turns her head back to her son, only to met with a vicious slash from Sparx' right paw. The startled mother is thrown to the ground by the force of this unsuspecting attack, and she grasps her muzzle with pain.

The sight of blood coming from his mother's face, startles the young dragon, and he shakes his head, almost like he is trying to clear his mind. However, after a moment, his eyes flash red with an evil power, and they lock upon the defenseless Cynder.

Both Spyro and his wife are frozen solid with fear and anguish, and neither make a move to stop their son as he pounces.

"NO!" She cries, and just covers herself with a wing.

However, Malefor is quick to her defense, snatching the young dragon mid-leap, and tumbling away from his horrified mother.

"Get her out of here, Spyro!" The large dragon barks, holding the powder-keg of energy down with his front paws.

The younger purple dragon snaps out of his haze of disbelief, and focuses on the large dragon holding his son down. He can see Malefor is using kid gloves, not attacking his son, but just trying to restrain him, so Spyro does as instructed, and helps Cynder.

Leaping to his wife, and lifting her into his arms, he can see the tears mixed with blood, from being struck by her son. The young husband can feel his heart fill his throat, noticing that Cynder's scales have returned to their original dark color, expressing a depression that does not need words to be understood.

"It's not him, Cynder..." He says, lifting up off the ground, watching with anxiousness as Malefor holds his son down harder. "...we will help him, but you need to leave!"

The rampaging whelpling locks his red eyes upon his father, and hearing what he said, rage boils over once more. His voice growls with anger, and he bites the paw Malefor is holding him down with.

The large dragon yelps in pain, then his wind is taken in the next second. Sparx kicks his hind legs up at the same time, slamming Malefor in the chest with a powerful blow, and lofting him several yards away.

The small two-toned dragon jumps to his feet, staring at Spyro and Cynder, snarling and spitting like a mindless demon. Sparx begins to drool with anticipation of striking, and only turns his head slightly to check that Malefor is still down.

Before the larger purple dragon can rise to his feet again, the rage-filled dragon charges his parents blindly. He leaps at the stunned couple, lowering his head, and slamming directly into Spyro's chest.

The purple dragon lets out a blood curling scream, as his son's horns rip into his gold chest, and Spyro falls backward with the force.

The young dragon removes his horns from his father, and his eyes lock upon a familiar stare, and in seeing his own eyes, Sparx takes a deep breath, and suddenly snaps back to normal.

Spyro can see his son, looking back at him in horror, and he quickly places a paw on Sparx' neck, holding him gently but securely.

"Easy my son..." Spyro says with anguish in his voice, feeling the pain in his chest from the sudden impact. "...you need to calm yourself."

"Dad!?" The young dragon remarks with a questioning voice, not understanding how his father is under his feet, and viciously wounded.

"Sparx!" Cynder's voice echoes from behind, and he snaps his head around, showing his mother the same look of complete disbelief.

"I didn't..." He beings to say, then stops feeling a strange sensation rolling down the back of his neck.

The young dragon raises his paw up, tapping the wet area behind his horns, and looks at what he already expects to see.

BLOOD...the same blood he saw in a vision he just woke from, the blood that came from his father...after attacking him.

"Mom...help me!" He says, beginning to shake with fear, remembering the same nightmare he lived with for a month. He knows the Dark Master is inside, and this time he is unable to control the anger.

Like the day he went searching for his mother, and almost died in a muddy tomb, Sparx begins to hallucinate, picturing himself in a world from the past. Cynder begins to cry, as her son's eyes turn blood-red again.

"NO, Sparx!" She yelps, lunging toward him to use her Spiritual energy, but the grip of evil the Dark Master has is tight. He can see her coming, and will not let her do the same thing she did before with Tycor.

The Dark Master's yellow eyes appear, and he swats at Cynder once more, this time connecting with a precise punch to her jaw. The dark purple and red dragoness is cast aside with no effort, and Cynder lays motionless after grinding to a stop.

"NO!" Spyro barks, watching his son punch his mother with a viciousness that even Dark Malefor would never show to her. However, before Spyro can get back to his feet, the entranced whelpling wraps his tail around the purple dragon's neck

"What's the matter...DAD!" The Dark Master's voice remarks from Sparx' mouth, as he drags Spyro across the ground before his eyes. "I have found my true destiny!"

The young father is heartbroken and speechless seeing the yellow eyes of his enemy, now looking back at him from his son.

"Please Sparx..." He says with great sadness, and the young dragon tightens his grip around Spyro's throat, making it harder for him to speak, but he still tries.

"...you...must...fight!"

The young dragon's eyes flash back and forth from the evil Dark Master, to the purple eyes he sees in the mirror, and Spyro can tell his son is trying to come back.

"It is impossible for you to fight me little whelpling..." The Dark Master remarks to the pile of demons covering the young son of Spyro. "...just give up like your father, Malefor, and we can kill this upstart of a purple menace.

However, the little dragon's voice calls out with anger, as the mob of dog-like demons are cast from his body with an explosion of raw power.

"SPYRO IS MY FATHER!"

The young dragon leaps at the energy creature before him, swatting his right paw towards the face of this evil monster trying to control him.

"So predictable!" The Dark Master remarks under his breath, and everything changes.

Sparx eyes fill with fear, as he realizes that he is back in the real world, and his paw has just connected across his father's neck.

Spyro is leveled with the force of this rage-filled strike, and Malefor, unable to get to up in time, watches helplessly as the young dragon he raised, shows him the nightmare he has had since realizing Sparx' power

"SPARX...STOP IT!" The large dragon barks, but Sparx simply ignores his former father, staring at the one he has come to feel completely at ease with, laying on the ground with his own claw marks across his throat, gasping for air.

"Dad!" He whimpers, lowering to the ground

With the sight of what he did, the young dragon collapses with depression, and the Dark Master reappears in his mind.

"Killing a loved one is very hard on your emotions..." He taunts the young whelpling, and Sparx looks up at the Dark Master with tears in his eyes. "...but, this will make it easier for me!"

The Dark Master kicks the young dragon as hard as he can, and Sparx is thrown against the wall of his former home in hell, cruelly shown to gain control of his mind.

"I will make you yield to me..." He continues, grasping the small dragon by his muzzle, and lifting him off the ground by his face. He holds him eye to eye, squeezing his mouth closed tightly, and professing his absolute domination

"...and you will do as I say, or I will hurt you more than you can ever believe possible!"

The Dark Master, like Tycor, shows the young dragon a view of what his body is doing, and Sparx cringes as his eyes lock on Malefor. A blast of fury power streaks from his mouth across the North Square, and slams the large purple dragon flush.

"STOP!" The young dragon tries to yell with his muzzle held shut, and the Dark Master tightens his grip, as Sparx shows more anguish.

The near adolescent dragon lowers to the ground, scanning the area, and locking eyes on the stunned Malefor, and now Monsoon, as he enters the North area. Sizing up his opponents, and seeing both Spyro and Cynder incapacitated, Sparx quickly heads towards the weaker blue dragon. His fighting style returning to that of a feral demon, charging with an uncontrollable rage, and showing no hesitation to kill.

Monsoon, startled at the young dragon's action, pauses, but only for a moment. A strong fountain of water erupts from his muzzle, dousing the small dragon with a surging wave, and pushing him back a few feet. However, the young dragon is smarter than the average mindless demon, and moves from the path.

Sparx uses his elemental power of Light to become invisible, and stealthily maneuvers around the torrent of water. His focus is only on the large Water Dragon, knowing two on one is never good odds, especially if the other dragon is a four million year 'experienced' Purple Dragon.

Sparx, camouflaged by Light, flies up for momentum, then glides down quietly, smashing the unsuspecting Monsoon in the left flank.

The Water Master never saw him coming, and is easy flipped off his feet by a dragon one-tenth his size. Sparx reappears before the large two-toned blue dragon's dark chest, his right paw is drawn back ready to strike.

"You will kill every dragon on this planet..." The Dark Master remarks, still holding Sparx by his muzzle. "...and nothing you can do...will stop that!"

Unable to move, the young whelpling stares at the image shown to his mind, and the throat of another dragon that will soon by struck by his paws. He cannot help but feel depression, knowing that he will not be able to stop his action, and that another dragon will suffer the same painful death that his father is going through behind him.

He can hear Spyro choking in the background, as his vicious wound leaves him powerless to do anything. And with Malefor lumbering on his feet in the distance, Sparx comes to grips with this situation.

"Please!" He says, and the Dark Master holds his puppet's paw from striking.

"I will stop fighting you..." The young dragon remarks, as the grip around his muzzle is loosened. "...if you promise to let the dragons live!"

"NO!" He replies, staring coldly into Sparx' eyes. "You are in no position to make demands."

Malefor limps quickly to stop Sparx from doing the Dark Master's deeds, and can feel an overwhelming depression consume his heart. He is seeing his life playing out all over again, but this time from the outside.

The large dragon grasp Sparx' paw before he can strike, however, Malefor is viciously electrocuted the moment he touches his former son. With great pain he holds on for dear life, but Sparx snaps his tail across his former father's jaw, and Malefor is cast aside once more.

With nothing else to obscure his attack, Sparx slashes Monsoon across the throat.

"Like I said.." The Dark Master taunts young Sparx' spirit "...no position to make demands!"

Spyro, holding his neck and desperately trying to gasp for air, painfully watches his son strike the helpless blue dragon across the throat. He leaves him gasping for air, like himself, however Spyro can regenerate, and it is the only reason he is not dead yet.

"NO, Sparx!" The young father tries to say, but his voice is broken, and his lungs have little air to carry his words.

"Great ancestors of the past..." Spyro prays, feeling anguish at seeing his child transforming before his own eyes. "...please help my son!"

"Why is always the Great Ancestors!" A familiar voice calls inside Spyro's mind, and a soft grasp is felt upon his neck. "Why is never...help me Great Elder!"

Spyro's eyes open wide, hearing the voice of the old albino dragon, and the healing touch of a great friend.

"Because you hate that name!"

Diamond chuckles, as he begins to give Spiritual energy to the depressed father.

Laying in the street after Cynder and he had been struck by lightning, the old dragon has been camouflaged in Light, and watching intently to this struggle inside Sparx. He has waited for an opportunity to approach, knowing how frail he is, and realizing he'd have no chance with a face to face meeting. However, seeing the young dragon has many distractions, Diamond finally steps into the action.

"I will help him Spyro...but I can only help him on the inside" He says to the young purple dragon, while healing the wounds on his neck.

"However, I will warn you now..." Diamond uses the little physical strength he has to lift Spyro up on his feet, and only his light purple eyes appear before the startled dragon.

"...Do not touch us, or interfere...UNDERSTAND!"

The1upguy · Aug 13, 2013 2:48 AM

Chapter 48 Spirit & Fury (part III)

"This cannot be happening." The young son of Spyro says to himself, seeing the large blue dragon he just struck with his own paw continue to bleed.

"But it is happening." The Dark Master's voice cuts into Sparx' thought, and the young dragon cringes with fear, believing this voice will haunt his soul forever.

"One mistake, Sparx..." He remarks, reappearing to him as a White Shepard, and showing his first conquest as Dark Master. "...it was all she made, and I held her for centuries."

Suddenly and assembly of different characters appear to the young dragon, finishing with the large purple dragon that he last controlled.

"He also made several mistakes..." Dark Malefor remarks, finally placing Sparx on the ground.

"...and raising you to be so weak-willed...was his biggest one."

Once again the scenery around the young dragon changes, and Sparx is startled as he is now standing in a rainy forest, and is the same age as in real life. The sounds and smells are faintly familiar in a haze of his memories, as he does and does not recognize where he is standing. Appearing to him only in a dream, this forest scares young Sparx, for he felt like his life almost ended here.

"Does this place frighten you little dragon..." The Dark Master taunts, beginning a slow circling pace around the youngster, and taunting him from all sides. He can see the adolescent son shivering from the cold drops of water on his scales, but his fear is from a vision that Sparx cannot remove from his mind.

Suddenly, he is held tightly by an unseen force, constricting around him in a very familiar way. Sparx can feel the grip of helplessness envelop his whole body, and begins to struggle breathing. Like drowning in quicksand, the young dragon has felt this terror once before.

"...come on now, you must remember the place were you found your DAD'S loyalty."

Sparx eyes open wide, suddenly realizing where he is, and the muddy tomb his father pulled him from. He turns his head to the right, and can see the exact spot where he sank into the ground, and prayed for help from his father Malefor.

However, when it was Spyro, who came all the way from Avalar on a single thought of his son's pain, a new patriarch was born in his heart.

"You truly believe This mud hole changed your life..." The Dark Master remarks, then his shape begins to shift once more.

Sparx begins to breathe heavily as he looks at himself, however, the yellow eyes of the Dark Master are staring back.

"...a fitting place for your soul to rest, while I take control of this life!"

Without another word, Dark Sparx rips his tail across the jaw of the real Sparx, and the young dragon is thrown off his feet. Falling back first, the two-toned purple and gold dragon is flung towards the quagmire of mud he almost died in once before.

"I'm not gonna be stopped that easy..." Sparx barks, as his wings open wide, holding him above the thick soupy sands. "...I will not allow you to take me without a fight."

"A FIGHT!" The dark incarnation of himself replies with a bit of laughter in his voice.

"You dragons are stupid..."

The Dark Master focuses his eyes on the hovering whelpling, smiling with a complete confidence in his success.

"...my fight with you is over, and you lost..." The Dark Master remarks, then looks up.

"...this FIGHT is all YOURS!"

Sparx turns his attention up as well, only to be completely shocked. The purple dragon's eyes open wide with the sight of his former mother, Snow, dropping upon his back the same way Spyro did. However, instead of pulling him from his muddy grave, the White Shepard drives his face into the quicksands.

"MOM!" His voice yelps, muffled with thick mud, and barely audible. "PLEASE!"

"Your mother left you, Sparx!" Snow replies in his ears, before forcing his head further down. "She went home to start her life over without you!"

"NO!" Sparx cries, as he thrashes his head back to the surface, however his actions force the back of his body down further into the quicksands. Just like the last time, Sparx begins to panic, as his body begins to sink deeper and deeper.

"Cynder left you, because she wanted nothing to do with a child conceived by the WRONG dragon!"

Sparx stops flailing, and his heart is crushed hearing the same taunt from before, one that struck a nerve deep inside his young soul.

"That's not true." Sparx thinks to himself, and suddenly his head is pulled from the mud.

"Oh...is it..." The Dark Master remarks, holding his new puppet by the horns, and smiling at the control he can feel from the emotionally wrecked dragon.

"...What if I told you, your Mother was in that hell for three years, and not two!"

Sparx pauses again, unable to deny this claim, for he was not there to witness it.

"Cynder never told you about her past, and how infatuated she was with Malefor!" He continues, holding Sparx' head above the sands, and pressing the rest of his hind quarters down.

Using a different device, the evil master holds Sparx without vines, but like Tycor, he uses a bevy of lies to keep the young dragon emotionally compromised.

"I'm sure being together for so long, and after losing Spyro's egg, Cynder just decided to relight an old flame!"

"NO!" Sparx yelps, but the Dark Master forces his head under the mud, silencing his angered outburst.

"You were with your father the whole time!" The Dark Master barks with laughter in his voice, and Sparx can hear his taunt under the mud. His heart begins to pound in his chest, as the young dragon ponders the thought.

"But...Spyro is my dad..." Sparx says to himself, now trying to convince his own feelings, and the Dark Master is able to cinch a tighter grip on his soul.

"Malefor will be so proud his son has taken his place as ruler of the Dragon Realms!"

Sparx begins to cry, and begs for help as he did the last time he was in over his head, however, his prayer is focused at one specific dragon this time.

" Spyro...DAD...I know you will come rescue me..." His voice resonates in the Dark Master's head, as this thought is sent out with spiritually energy.

"...because YOU are my father!"

Feeling a surge of Spirital power from the young dragon, the Dark Master yanks his head up, and wraps his talons around Sparx' throat.

"Spyro is dead by your own actions..." Dark Sparx hollers into the mud-covered face of his twin, trying to keep him thinking negatively.

"How do you expect him to..."

"HEY!"

The voice is familiar to both spirits, and The Dark Master turns his head to the image he and Sparx can see.

"How the hell is that possible!" The evil master remarks with surprise, seeing Spyro standing on his hind legs, showing no ill effects of his attack, and ready to fight.

"Because he's my Father!"

"If you think you're just gonna waltz out of here with my son, then you are dumber then I thought!" The purple dragon remarks with complete defiance.

Spyro's scales turn Jet Black, and his eyes glow white hot with rage. The angry father gestures his paw for the Dark Master to charge, and with arrogance in his voice he taunts.

"You will have to go through me first!"

The Dark Master smiles in the face of the young dragon he is holding above the surface of this spiritual bog of despair.

"Your father is not that smart!" He remarks, and Sparx begins to laugh.

"Neither are you!" He says, and the Dark Master can feel a jolt of power come from Sparx' soul, as he hears the truth slip from angered lips.

"So, Spyro IS my Father!" He laughs.

"I won't fall for your lies anymoooo..."

The Dark Master forces Sparx' muzzle into the mud, then stands upon the bridge of his nose, holding him under.

"I am smart enough to take you down..." The Dark Master remarks, then sets his sights on Spyro.

"...and your worthless stand will make no difference!" His voice shouts in the real world.

Spyro watches as his son squares off to face him, lowering down on four paws, readying to pounce

"The death of the dragon race will come swiftly, and start with you!"

"Are you ready Diamond!" Spyro remarks with only a thought, and a response from the camouflaged albino dragon comes immediately.

"I've been ready for two thousand years!"

Malefor staggers to his feet, and turns his head to look in horror, as Sparx leaps at his father with his talons extended and teeth bared. However, the young dragon comes to a dead stop only an inch from Spyro's throat, and the large purple dragon balks with shock, as his old friend reveals himself.

"Diamond!" Malefor whisper under his breath, however, he quickly turns his attention to Monsoon, as the large dragon gasps for oxygen.

"Easy big fella..." The former Dark Master remarks, placing his paws on the three slash marks across his throat. "...I will take care of you...Friend."

Monsoon, accustom to speaking without words, blinks his eyes with compassion, and Malefor nods his head. However, his focus returns towards the center of the Main Square, staring at the young dragon held in suspension by an old white paw.

"This Spirit does not belong to you!" Diamond remarks, staring dead into the narrow pupils of Dark Sparx.

"You are too late old dragon..." The angry whelpling replies, his voice distorted with evil. "...I am already in control."

Diamond begins laughing, and turns his attention to Spyro.

"He is so smug, and has no clue that he has sealed his own fate." Diamond remarks, then turns his eyes to the Dark Master, burning a glare deep into his soul.

"I will show you this dragon's Spirit is impossible to control!"

With a bright flash of power, that leaves everyone blinded for a second, Diamond enters into the Spirit of a tormented soul. Both dragons collapse to the ground, but Diamond keeps his paw secured around Sparx' throat.

"SPARX!" Malefor barks, making sure Monsoon is out of danger before leaving him alone. The large dragon limps quickly towards the two downed dragons, staring at the one he still considers his son.

"Please, NO!" The large dragon cries out, startling the smaller purple hero

"MALEFOR, DON'T!" Spyro barks, as he reaches his paw to Sparx' forehead.

The former Dark Master realizes his mistake, but only after making contact with the small unconscious dragon. He is forcefully thrown back into the wall behind him, and slides down next to the wounded Water Master.

"You should never touch a dragon while they meditate!" Monsoon remarks, and Malefor turns to see the dragon he has healed is feeling better. He shows a smile to the large purple dragon, and a genuine look of thanks fill his eyes.

"I never learned that lesson well either!" Monsoon continues, and Malefor quickly recalls the image of the Water dragon being cast away from him, in Cynder's kitchen.

"You mean..." Malefor begins to say, then his eyes open wide, realizing that Diamond is inside.

"Help him my old friend..." Malefor remarks, slowly smiling, and wagging his tail with excitement. "...allow him to utilize the power he is holding back!"

Monsoon's brow raises with puzzlement, and he taps Malefor with a talon from his right paw.

Just looking into the Water dragon's eyes, Malefor can see the confusion.

"He has only used that power once, and if I was not immortal, and miles away..." Malefor pauses, suddenly feeling the emotion of that one moment, and the reason for Sparx' guilt.

"...then I too would have been killed...along with Snow."

"Snow?"

Malefor balks, checking his emotions, then turning his attention to Monsoon, and showing his tears.

"My wife..." Malefor pauses again, wiping the moisture from his face. "...and his foster mother."

He then looks at the painful grimace on Sparx' unconscious face, and it reminds him of the moment even more.

Malefor saw this face after awaking from the powerful explosion, and finding the young whelpling at the epicenter of the blast. The look, however, is when they both discovered Snow was too close and did not wake up.

"Even as an immortal herself, Snow was killed by vast release of his energy... energy that even the Destroyer could not match!"

Monsoon's eyes open wide, hearing of such power, then his eyes focus on the two dragons.

"If he releases that energy here..." The Water dragon pauses himself, taking a painful swallow of his saliva. "...then we will all die!"

Malefor grins, then places his paw on Monsoon's neck, finishing what he stared.

"I am no longer worried about our fate, my friend!" Malefor remarks, turning his full attention to his work. "That young dragon is stronger then me, and has a bigger heart then his...Father."

Malefor glances back, watching Spyro help Cynder back up to her feet, and give what little energy he has to heal her. A deep feeling of love fills his heart, and with it the memories of a child that he raised. All of his thoughts fill the large dragon with the Spirit of a whelpling that never lost his faith.

"I was hoping to be that young dragon's father, forever..." Malefor returns his tear-filled eyes back to Monsoon's neck, and gives a heavy sigh. "...but I can see now...I never really was his father."

"No, you're not!"

The Water dragon remarks bluntly, using the voice he was given by this compassionate dragon.

Malefor sighs again, hearing the immediate reply that crushes his Spirit, however, Monsoon places his paw upon the old dragon's neck, turning his eyes to his, and using this voice to show Malefor his compassion.

"But you are as important to that boy as anyone is."

Monsoon, turns his head to see the young dragon with Spyro and Cynder by his side, and a smile fills his face.

"No Malefor...you are not his Father..." Monsoon returns his eyes to the former Dark Master, and shows his new friend the smile he has etched on his face.

"...you are his Guardian, and I know that a Guardian...is for LIFE!"

With his nose buried in mud, and a dragon his exact size and strength, holding him under, young Sparx comes to a terrible conclusion

"I lost Dad." He whimpers to himself, and can hear the Dark Master's laughter with his concession.

"You never had a chance." He continues, then turns towards Spyro, as he can feel more control over his puppet.

"Now, to use this power I've been waiting for!"

As he leaps with his talons exposed, and teeth bared, a single thought crosses his mind.

"I have won!"

Suddenly, the Dark Master can feel a tense grip upon his throat, and the distortion of moving Light-camouflage to his left.

"NO!"

The Dark Master's eyes open wide, seeing the Spirit dragon he first set out to abduct before Malefor.

"This Spirit does not belong to you!" Diamond's voice can be heard by the young dragon under the mud, and he tries again to pull himself up, but the Dark Master, forces his foot down harder, keeping Sparx' from reaching the surface.

"You are too late old dragon..." The Dark Master barks, taking the stings of his puppet as Sparx loses more energy.

"...I am already in control."

Diamond begins laughing, and turns his attention to Spyro. He mumbles a few words that the Dark Master cannot hear, then returns a fierce glare.

A binding force of invisible energy suddenly holds him tightly, and the evil master can sense a build up of power that he cannot understand.

"I will show you this dragon's Spirit is impossible to control."

"What the hell is going on!" The Dark Master bellows, then shuts his eyes shut tight from a blinding light.

Suddenly, Dark Sparx is struck from behind, and his body is flung across the muddy bog, where he is holding his puppet's soul under foot.

"I said this dragon does not belong to you!"

The Dark Master takes his feet, and stares in astonishment as the albino dragon, he sought long ago, appears before his eyes.

"You cannot control the Spirit World you fool..." Diamond remarks, placing his paw into the mud, and grasping Spyro's son. With little effort, the forty-three hundred year old dragon lifts Sparx from the thick quicksand, and holds his weight with only one paw.

"...this is my domain, and the powers I posses here are unfathomable to someone like you."

The Dark Master's eyes open wide as, with just a swipe of his white paw, Diamond changes the entire scenery. Now, standing in the Valley of Avalar, the evil master is confronted with his own nightmare...A complete feeling of helplessness.

Sparx begins to choke out the remnants of mud forced into his mouth and nose, however, with change of scenery, the young dragon is also changed. He is young again, and not a speck of mud covers his scales.

"You think you could control this dragon with just an assault on his emotions." The Great Elder remarks, landing on the now solid ground beside a younger Sparx, and staring confidently into the Dark Master's eyes.

Diamond lowers his paw upon the youngster's head, and scratches the area behind his horns.

"I am Spiritually weak compared to him, and it was only a matter of time before you found that out the hard way..." Diamond looks down, smiles at Sparx seeing his confusion, then returns his eyes to the Dark Master. "...he would have killed you in a matter of days, but I didn't want you to wreck everything before he realized what must be done."

The large energy creature balks, as if Diamond was trying to save him from making a huge mistake.

"What are you squawking about old dragon..." The evil creature replies, returning to his powerful swirling form of Dark energy. "...I had that whelpling in my grasp, and as soon as I send you to an overdue grave...I will take him again!"

Sparx cowers from the thought, and Diamond shows a slight concern. He felt the Spiritual energy flow through the young dragon, but it was quickly snuffed with the thoughts of fear and guilt.

"Do not fear that power Sparx..." He says, holding his paw steady upon the back of his neck, and enhancing it with more Spiritual energy.

The Dark Master leaps at Diamond, but the old dragon easily brushes off his attack with one paw, swatting the charging energy creature to the side.

Sparx is stunned at the Great Elder's power, knowing how weak he is in the physical world. However, the Dark Master seems to have no control over the old dragon whatsoever.

"...you must show him these powers you posses, or he will hold your soul forever!"

The young dragon lowers his head, and begins to weep, feeling the same Spiritual Energy that causes him pain everyday.

"I can't..." Sparx sheepishly replies. "...I'll never use that power again!"

Diamond closes his eyes, and using his abilities as a Master of his craft, he cuts through the defenses in the little dragon's mind, and comes across the memory that has hurt him for too long. A tear rolls from his white muzzle, as his heart quickly breaks.

"Oh Sparx...you did not mean to kill her..." Diamond remarks, and his words chill the young dragon to the bone. "...and she understands that as well!"

Sparx eyes open wide, and he turns his head to Diamond.

"But she told me, herself!"

Suddenly Diamond's lifts his tail, and swats the Dark Master as he tried to sneak attack the two conversing dragon. Sparx eyes lock on the energy creature with shock as he is thrown to the ground, again with ease.

"That was not you mother." Diamond replies calmly, showing no hesitation after stopping the blind attack. He strides over to the Dark Master, getting angrier with every step, and viciously plants a paw down into his back.

"IT WAS HIM!" He barks over the Dark Master's yelps of pain.

Diamond removes his paw, and strolls back to the young son of Spyro. His eyes lock upon the little dragon, and Sparx watches with astonishment as the old dragon changes before him.

"I would never blame you...my little whelpling!"

The words from the shape shifting dragon, sends the youngster's emotions high, as he recognizes the voice immediately. The albino dragon's scales turn to a coat of silk-like fur, and Diamond's light purple eyes darken to the sapphire-colored ones he woke up to every morning in hell.

"MOM!"

With a simple nod, the pure white German Shepard strides up to her son, and gently walks under his neck, tickling his throat with her soft tail. Tears fall from Sparx' eyes as the Spirit of his foster mother displays the same affectionate greeting she always gave, when he rose from his bed. However, before she can finish her greeting, the young dragon grasps her tightly in his arms.

"How is this possible!"

"I don't know..." Snow replies, and places her head against Sparx' neck. "...and I don't care!"

The two hold each other for what seems like hours, but even in the Spirit World, it is not long enough for the young dragon.

"I'm so sorry, Mom!" The young dragon cries, saying what he has always wanted, but never knew he would have the chance to.

"I didn't mean..."

"NO!" Snow barks, pulling back from her embrace, and grasping her young son's muzzle.

"I'm sorry, Sparx!"

The young dragon opens his eyes, but Snow will not release his mouth to object.

"It was my fault...I got too close, even after you told me to stay away..." The white Shepard remarks, lowering her head with depression. "...and that is the only reason why I'm here in spirit."

Snow looks up at Sparx, and her tears begin to fall like rain

"I'm sorry..." She says with such pain, struggling with every word.

"...I left you with a memory...that will haunt you forever!"

Sparx holds his breath, then lowers his head down to Snow's ear.

"I have a new memory now, Mom!" He replies softly, staring into his foster mother's eyes. "And this will be what I remember, as our last moment together."

Snow balks for a moment, then her eyes look up at Sparx, and change color once more.

"Why should this be the last time?" Diamond's voice calls to the young dragon, and he places the white paw of the Spirit he is controlling on Sparx' chest.

"You can call upon her anytime, young dragon, because the same Spiritual energy that flows through me, flows through your mother, and now...is part of you..."

Diamond turns his eyes to the Dark Master.

"...and he is all that stands in the way of that!"

Sparx eyes lock on the tall creature of pure energy, as he stands back upright, and becomes enraged.

"I'M DONE PLAYING GAMES!" The Dark Master barks, building up his powers to their highest level. His body begins to spark with surges of pure energy, sending flashes of lightning in all directions.

"IF I CAN'T CONTROL HIM, THEN NO ONE WILL!"

Sparx looks down at Diamond, now back to his dragon self.

"What can I do?" The young whelpling asks with depression, already lowering his head in defeat. "I can't use that power now...I don't want to kill the rest of my family!"

The albino dragon smiles as Sparx begins to show a release of his guilt, thinking about tapping this power he has suppressed for two years.

"Just release your all of your anger, and you will be able to control it..." The Great Elder replies, reading his memories, and seeing the way Sparx used this special energy the purposely for the first time. His use of an elemental power, he had no knowledge of, is what killed his foster mother, as he sent out a Spirit Bomb laced with hatred and rage.

"...you were never instructed like myself, and the power overwhelmed you."

Sparx nods his head, reliving the moment he killed everything within a thousand-mile range, including Snow. An emotional blast of power, that he couldn't stop when it started.

He was standing in his home, on the five year anniversary of Cynder's disappearance, experiencing the emotions of telling his lost mother, how he found a new matriarch. The young dragon, compelled to visit the spot where he last saw his biological mother, never said a word in this cave, as he held it in his heart as sacred ground.

However, after five years, Sparx had finally given up hope of going home, and was confessing his love for another. The young dragon broke down in tears, and yelped with pain in his heart as he told Cynder about his feeling for Snow.

Sparx was then suddenly attacked by a group of demons that heard his cries, and the young dragon snapped.

Reliving the exact moment when Cynder was taken, Sparx recalls the attack in his home, and called upon a power he had felt only once, but didn't understand. As a one year old whelpling, he easily killed everything in this cave with a blast of primal power.

However, at six, the young dragon had seen years of battle, and used this power with the anger and hatred, feeling the loss of his mother once more.

The explosion vaporized the mountain, and everything around him, including the one that he was ready to call his mother, forever.

"Do not use that anger to fight, young dragon!" Diamond's voice echoes softly, and a huge amount of Spiritual energy is transferred into Spyro's son.

The purple scales down his back begin to pulse with energy, then sudden change white. The dark scales of his body begin to show highlights of his father's purple, blending with his mother's color.

In the few seconds it takes for Sparx to change his attitude, the Dark Master quickly loses his confidence, seeing the same Spiritual power coming from his puppet. He trembles with fear, as Sparx eyes stare directly at him, then suddenly begin to change.

Not unlike Spyro or Malefor, his pupils disappear showing only the whites of his eyes, however, they soon begin to darken, turning a bright shade of purple, and showing the heritage of this powerful dragon.

"Use the love you feel in your heart for your parents..." The old dragon remarks, slowly backing away from a charged-up Sparx, and smiling as he continues to pump him up.

"...with all FOUR of their Spirits to guide you... you cannot lose!"

"Yes Master Diamond..." The young dragon replies, almost in a drunk trance from the power he is channeling now. "...I understand!"

Sparx takes a slow step towards the Dark Master, and the evil creature begins to tense up. He can see the pure resolve in Sparx' eyes, however it is the sudden sight of other spirits around him, that truly terrifies him.

As Sparx takes his first step, Snow and Malefor appear to his right and left, their eyes locked firmly upon the Dark Master.

His next step is then guided by Cynder, striding before her son with her wings out, ready to block any attack launched.

The four dragons stroll up to the frozen Dark Master, holding his position in stunned fear.

Sparx stops directly in front of the much taller energy giant, and stands up on his hind leg. As he does, Spyro appears behind the young dragon, showing the same stare of defiance as his son.

Ten eyes peer into the Dark Master's soul, and all of them show confidence, as the Dark Master shows true fear.

"We are done playing games!" All five voices bark in unison, and the Dark Master holds his ears as their voices echo loudly throughout his soul.

The Spirit of Cynder, fires the poison she was given by the Dark Master, coating the evil creature in his own toxic pestilence. Snow and Malefor unleash millions of years of built up rage, into a blast of energy that stings the Dark Master to his core. And Spyro unleashes all of his Fury, displaying a power that only Cynder has been a witness to, as Avalar was breaking apart.

Sparx, however, never moves a paw, and continues to stare into the pain-filled eyes of the Dark Master.

"Now...I don't need to fight!" The young dragon remarks coldly, sitting back on his hind quarters, and resting his weight upon his tail.

The Dark Master becomes enraged, however, with this constant assault, there is nothing he can do. His eyes begin to show the relentless beating is taking it's toll, and Sparx smiles, enraging him further.

"ENOUGH!" The Dark Master barks, and suddenly all four spirits of Sparx' parents disappear.

The evil master is startled for a moment, as the assault on his soul comes to an abrupt end, and his eyes focus upon the little dragon still showing an arrogant grin.

"I agree!" Sparx replies, then leaps up and slams his right front paw into the Dark Master's chest.

The evil creature is propelled backward with great force, coming to a dead stop against a solid stone wall that just sprung up from the ground.

The Dark Master's eyes open wide with shock as his body slams into the rock barrier, and more so as Sparx gestures his paw down, sending the rock wall back into the ground.

"I have had enough, and I want you out of my head!"

"NEVER!" The Dark Master remarks, retaking his feet, and pumping himself with rage and anger.

"YOU BELONG TO ME!"

The large creature leaps at Sparx, but again the young dragon disappears.

"The only ones I belong to are my parents Spyro, Cynder, Malefor, and..." Sparx voice calls out, then reappears behind the Dark Master.

"...SNOW!"

With the loud shout of his foster mother's name, Sparx takes all of his hate and anger, and readies to strike. However, the young dragon stops himself, and thinks of the life lessons he learned from Snow, and the warning from Diamond a moment ago.

The Dark Master becomes confused at Sparx' sudden pause in attack, but only for a second. He quickly turns around and tries to take advantage of the situation, thrusting a solid fist towards the undecided youngster's face.

"STOP!"

In his mind, Time freezes cold, and Sparx ponders what he is doing.

He can see the Dark Master turning to throw a punch, and suddenly realizes what he tried to do.

"I can't fight like him!" He says to himself. "I don't strike anyone from behind!"

"That's right!" Snow's voice barks with anger.

"I didn't raise you to do such things!"

"Mom..." The young dragon remarks, seeing her silhouette striding towards him, however his voice becomes a bit somber as he continues, realizing it is just the Great Elder in disguise.

"...oh...I mean, Diamond!"

The white Shepard frowns, then rubs herself under Sparx's neck, and pulls his head to the side with her tail.

"Isn't that Diamond, over there?" She says as his eyes focus on the white dragon, also frozen in time.

"By the Ancestors!" Sparx remarks, then looks at his mother with a whole new set of eyes, ones that cannot believe what they are seeing.

"Is it really you?" He asks, still unsure of the vision before him.

"Yes, my little whelpling..." Snow replies to her foster son, and turns her sapphire blue eyes to the young dragon.

"I'm so proud of the dragon you have become!" She says returning under his chest, and rubbing her fur against his scales. "I've been watching you, baby, and a mother could not be happier."

Sparx closes his paw against her, however she suddenly disappears, and his right palm is left across his heart. He begins to cry as he never gets a chance to hold his mom, but the sound of her voice resonates throughout his soul

"I'll always be watching you, and helping you to decide what's right..."

Snow's voices begins to fade, and Sparx can feel his paw uncontrollably pat his gold chest.

"...and if you ever need me again, remember...I'll will always be here."

In a single moment frozen in his spirit, Sparx is comforted by the pounding of his own heart. He quickly casts his anger aside, allowing only the best memories of his mother to surface.

Sparx restarts time in his head, and places his paw before the Dark Master's punch.

"I don't want to fight with you any longer..." He remarks, holding the Dark Master's fist with no struggle.

"...I just want to live MY life in peace!"

Sparx looks back at Diamond, and the albino dragon is smiling wide. He can see the aura of Spyro's son is clearer than he has seen before, and the Great Elder just bows his head.

Sparx smiles himself, seeing the old dragon nod, as if he has succeeded, and deep down, he knows he has.

"Please...leave now!" The young dragon remarks, staring sharply into his opponent's eyes. "I don't want to use these powers, but I will...if you force me to!"

The Dark Master says nothing, shocked at the young dragon's audacity.

"I will go when I choose to, and nothing you, that albino, or that MUTT of a dog you hold close to your heart, will make a difference."

Sparx channels the love and admiration for that small mutt, whom showed a heart the size of a dragon's, and drives his paw directly into the Dark Master's face.

The impact is more fierce the even Sparx was expecting, and the evil creature is driven to the ground hard.

"You were saying!" The sarcastic elder dragon remarks from the background, but the Dark Master has no response to the insult, or to this attack.

"That power..." The evil creature remarks somberly, getting just a taste of the energy that Sparx is using, and knowing there is nothing he can do to attain it now. The Dark Master suddenly snaps.

"...I WANT THAT POWER!"

In the city, Spyro and Cynder hold each others paw as their son jostles within the nightmare of a dream, however, with a sudden smile across his face, the young dragon stops flailing.

"By the Ancestors" Spyro remarks, as a glow of white light begins to surround his son and Diamond.

Both dragons begin to levitate, and Malefor, lying by Monsoon in the background, can sense the power he felt two years ago, when Sparx leveled everything in hell.

Suddenly, the young dragon's mouth opens wide, and a glow of dark energy begins to develop.

"Oh no!" Malefor remarks, standing upon his feet quickly. "Not here...not now!"

"SPYRO...CYNDER, RUN !"

The purple dragon, also noticing his son's buildup of power, heeds Malefor's words. He grasps, Cynder in his arms, and takes off straight up. Malefor helps Monsoon to his feet, and both larger dragons begin their ascent as well.

"What about everyone else?" Monsoon asks with concern, knowing there are children in the tower, and Sonic the Hedgehog is still somewhere in the city.

"We're not going to survive either, my friend..." Malefor remarks, looking down at his former son, and hoping he doesn't repeat the same mistake as last time.

"...no one will survive if he loses control!"

However, Sparx does not lose control, and all four are startled as the young dragon just fires a ball of energy from his mouth, then both he and Diamond collapse to the ground again.

"Great Ancestors...NO!" Spyro barks, zipping straight down to his son's side, still holding his wife in tow. The purple dragon places Cynder down gently, and both kneel closer to their son.

"Sparx!" Spyro yelps, then reaches his paw to touch his boy's face.

"WHAT DID I TELL YOU!" Diamond's voice barks, and Spyro jumps back, startled as the old dragon returns to the real world.

"You said don't touch him!" Spyro replies with tears flowing from his eyes, seeing his son lying unconscious, and just wanting to hold him. However, the Great Elder begins to laugh, and places his paw upon the young dragon laying by his side.

"NOOO!" He remarks with sarcasm, then looks at his good friend. "I said...stop asking the Ancestors for everything!"

Spyro can see the genuine smile on the Great Elder's face, and the old albino gestures his head down. The purple dragon glances at his son, and his heart begins to pound with excitement, as Sparx' eyes slowly open.

The look of disorientation last only a moment, and then he sees his father.

"Dad...I did it!" He says faintly, but proudly. The completely drained dragon tries to stand, but Diamond holds him down to the ground.

"Not yet young one..." The Elder remarks, holding the weakened child with little struggle. "...your fathers still have work to do!"

Spyro shows confusion, as Diamond returns his attention to him.

"You two should have no trouble with what your son left of him!"

"What?" The purple dragon asks, now totally puzzled, until...

"YOU LITTLE *bleep*!"

The voice sends a chill down Spyro's back, and he quickly turns in the direction his son fired the ball of energy.

"I am not one to be easily defeated boy!" The Dark Master remarks, returning to this feet, and looking back at the group of dragons now huddled around Sparx and Diamond, however things appear a bit different in his eyes.

Malefor and Spyro stare at the Dark Master for a second with complete disbelief, then begin laughing hysterically.

The Dark Master becomes enraged, and his power-filled body begins sending out pulses of black lightning.

"You dare to laugh at me!" He bellows with anger, taking a stride towards the group, and again noticing a very odd feeling...everything seams bigger.

The Dark Master looks down at himself, and then up at Spyro and Malefor as they begin to walk towards him.

"What the hell?" He asks a loud, noticing that the two purple dragons are much larger than they were a minute a go.

Spyro is a head taller on all fours, and Malefor...he now dwarfs the small Dark Master.

"Well Spyro...you are in command." Malefor remarks, showing a deep anger on his face. "Do you think this tiny little helpless thing here, should have a second chance."

Spyro stops for a second, and looks back at Cynder. A deep feeling of compassion sweeps over the young hero, with the thought of how he and his wife are actually together. The purple dragon then returns his attention to the Dark Master, and his pupils disappear.

"OH...HELL NO!"

Spyro turns jet black, and Malefor follows suit. Both enraged dragons leap towards the smaller Dark Master, looking to end his life with extreme prejudice.

Suddenly a portal opens behind the evil creature, and he steps through.

"NO!" Spyro barks, seeing the same way the coward has escaped in the past.

Both dragons become concerned, as the Dark Master completely disappears from sight. However, A familiar voice barks from the west, and the two black dragons turn their attention to a small blue hedgehog waving his arm frantically.

"OVER HERE!"

Spyro, hearing his General's voice filled with anxiety, grasps Malefor's arm, and yells.

"STOP".

He can tell Sonic has spotted the Dark Master, and is not allowing him the Time to escape.

Pulled into his fast-paced world, Malefor follows Spyro to the Western side of the city, and both come to an abrupt stop upon entering that section's main square. The powerful barrier of energy is cutting through the center of the West Square.

"NO!" Spyro yells, noticing the portal just on the other side of the force-field, and the Dark Master emerging from it.

Extremely weakened, the Dark Master had just enough energy to get him out of the barrier, and now taunts the dragons that cannot reach him.

"You have only delayed the inevitable..." The Dark Master barks, as Spyro, Malefor, and Sonic charge up to the force-field, holding them only a few feet from the one they wish to kill.

"...I will be back, stronger than ever, and this time I will just destroy this worthless planet!"

Spyro and Malefor become enraged, knowing that threat could be carried out with little warning to defend, and their home would be destroyed before anyone even knew what happened. Both dragons begin to feel that helpless feeling again, as The Dark Master simply starts walking away.

"NO" Spyro barks, feeling no magic in his body to use the Shadow power he has, and realizing there is no quick way through the barrier.

"He just can't get away again, not after what he's done to my family!"

Malefor lowers his head, hearing the pain in Spyro's voice, as the Dark Master walks away laughing.

Suddenly, a faint scream of anger, fills the air, and all four look up to the sky. It is hard to focus on what is making the noise from so high up, until a small explosion is seen atop the Dragon's Palace.

"Some crazy little blue whelpling just smashed himself into that ball of energy up there!" Sonic remarks, using his superior sight to describe what just happened.

"BALL OF ENERGY!" Both dragons remarks, and their eyes are quickly drawn to the force-field as it fades away to nothing.

"OH *bleep*!" The Dark Master quips, as he watches the shield, keeping Malefor and Spyro back, disappear with a fluttering of energy.

Spyro and Malefor start to laugh with a nasty grow in their voices, as they see the Dark Master before them, and completely unobstructed.

"Do you remember how you and Cynder defeated me Spyro!" Malefor remarks, watching the Dark Master panic at the sight of both black and gold dragons stepping closer.

"What...combine our power?" The smaller dragon inquires, and a simple nod is returned from the former Dark Master.

"Sure..." Spyro replies, now using his rage to build up a powerful Fury blast in his throat. "...I'd love to see the power we can generate together."

The glow from Spyro's mouth scares the Dark Master, and more so as Malefor's jaw glows as well.

"Although...if you think about it..." Spyro blurts, giving the Dark Master another second to suffer in agonizing fear, and using his charm to boost the heart of a dragon he has come to respect and love as a friend.

"...Sparx...is already a pretty good example of our powers combined."

Malefor genuflects to HIS hero, then both dragons turn their attention to the weakened Master of Evil.

With two massive blasts of Fury, intersecting inches before his chest, the tiny Dark Master is quickly incinerated by a collision of Convexity.

However, as the largest threat to Avalar is put down, a small part of the victory drops from the sky.

"NICHOLAS!" Catarina barks, as her eyes open wide, watching him free-fall from the top of the palace.

As the force-field drops, so too does the grip on her body. She can barely feel her muscles begin working, but still gathers the strength to leap off the balcony. The young dragoness pulls her wings in, hoists up her arms and legs, and pin drops as fast as she can. However, Catarina begins panicking, as she realizes she will not reach him in time.

"NOOOO!" She cries, watching helplessly again, as gravity now takes her brother further from her grasp.

The young whelpling suddenly wakes, hearing his sister's voice, but Nicholas is so disoriented that he has no understanding of where he is, and that he is falling to his death. His only reaction is to cry with the fear of an unknown pain.

"PLEASE...HELP!" Catarina screams, like she did last year, watching Nicholas being pulled down the street towards a storm drain. Her heart aching with the thought of failing once more. However, within a second of her request, the young dragoness' wish is granted.

"I got you!" A voice calls out, and Catarina can feel the familiar grasp of her father's arms.

"DADDY!" She cries with overwhelming emotion as Nick quickly overtakes his son, grabbing him as well, and pulling her terrified brother beside her.

The young father opens his damaged wings to slow down their descent, feeling none of the pain of his injury, as the high of seeing his daughter's joy, heals all wounds.

"I love you, Catarina..." He whispers in her ear, circling above the North Square, slowing lowering down to the ground. "...and a father has never been more proud of his children...then I am right now!"

As the dust settles, and the world of Avalar quiets down, the only sounds heard in the Main Square, are the cheers for Spyro and his friends.

The two purple dragons return to their son, and are filled with the excitement of seeing him completely at ease, and with an incredible smile on his face.

"Thank You Malefor..." Spyro remarks, grasping the older dragon, and turning him around to look him in the eyes. "...this victory is ours...all because of you!"

"NO!" The large dragon replies, however, Spyro quickly places his paw over the larger dragon muzzle, not allowing him to be humble.

"Don't tell me NO!" Spyro remarks, showing the tears of a grateful father.

"You are the reason we are still here..." The purple dragon continues, reaching up and embracing his one time worst enemy.

"...you fought to protect my wife and son...then you fought to protect the ones that hated you..."

Spyro releases his embrace, and both purple dragons stare at Cynder, as she lofts Sparx up into her arms.

"...You brought peace to this planet, and to my family...and for that, I am forever in your debt."

Malefor places his left paw around Spyro's flank and pulls him side by side, returning a very courteous embrace.

"Lets just call it even, Spyro!" The large dragon remarks with a bit of caution, and turns his attention the purple dragon, whom is now showing a bit of confusion.

"EVEN?!"

"Yeah..." Malefor remarks, slowly looking towards the South, and the Valley of Avalar.

"...you still haven't seen what I did to your home!"

The1upguy · Aug 17, 2013 8:20 PM

Chapter 49 Coronations

It's been eighteen months since the Dark Master was put down, and life around the Dragon Realms has returned to normal. New Warfang is bustling with the activity and commerce that accompanies a city of its size, no longer showing the ill effects from a battle that took place in the Main square.

However, at the East Gate, the final touches of repairs are being placed by the Skylander's engineering crew, after Hot Head destroyed the entire wall. The volcanic creature took a mighty over head swing at the force-field with both arms, just as little Nicholas slammed his horns into the orb feeding its energy. It disappeared, and the East Gate went with it, as Hot Head couldn't stop his sledge-hammer attack

"That's the last brick, Cyril..." Jasper, head engineer of the Skylanders, remarks. The tall human-like man wipes his brow in the heat of two suns. "...and again, Gaven wishes to apologize for any inconvenience to the citizens of New Warfang!"

"Well I'm not going to argue with the quality, Master Engineer, in fact Mason could get a few pointers from you and your crew..." The Ice Dragon remarks with a smile and an assuring tone, then suddenly he pulls a clip board from his satchel, and a snide grin comes over his face.

"...However, it is nine months overdue, and you will have to pay fines for late construction!"

Jasper stares at the blue Guardian for a second, then chuckles as if he is joking, but when the Ice dragon begins citing violations, the head Engineer just about blows his top.

"CYRIL!" A voice bellows from above, taking both of their attention.

"We are not charging the Skylanders for anything..." Malefor remarks, landing next to the group of angered workers, readying to toss Cyril from the wall. "...these men deserve a bountiful reward, and few days off."

Cyril balks at the idea of paying them, but lowers his head in concession.

"If you think that is what we should do...your Majesty!"

Malefor's eyes quickly open wide, and he turns his attention to the Ice Guardian.

"Please, Master Cyril...do not call me that!"

The blue Guardian lifts his head, and shows a bit of anger in his eyes, but only for a second.

"I know it's not official yet, Malefor..." the Ice Master remarks, trying not to sound his normal bitter or snobbish self, hoping to assure the purple dragon that he believes in the choice of Avalar's New Leader.

"...but, that is who you will be by the time the suns set, and I'm am just trying to get used to it!"

"Well Don't!" Malefor remarks harshly, then turns his attention to Jasper and his engineers.

A few words are exchanged, and the large dragon hands over a small pouch of gems and gold for the party to spend in the city.

"I will tell Gaven you are still needed for another week, so enjoy yourselves!" Malefor remarks, as the group leaves with an abundant amount of excitement in their voices and cash in their pockets. The large dragon then returns his attention to the now angered Ice Guardian, and Cyril strides up to the former Dark Master.

"Why should I not get used to calling the King...your Majesty!" He asks with a great deal of agitation in his voice.

"If you plan on turning down the crown, I will beat you senseless myself!" The Ice dragon remarks, rising up on his hind legs, placing a very strong paw on Malefor's shoulder, then leaning into his face.

"We all stood in front of the Counsel of Elders, and voiced our opinions of an honorable dragon, so don't you even think..."

"I'm not gonna turn down this honor..." Malefor barks, stopping Cyril mid rant. He looks down at the ground and a slight smile fills his face.

"...I just don't want you to get used to something illegal."

Cyril becomes puzzled, and Malefor shows him this wide grin.

"It was the only law I ever made when I was King..." The large dragon looks up, recalling the greatest memories in his head, buried under millions of years of life in hell.

"...No one would be allowed to call the King...Your Majesty, or any other name that placed him above a citizen!" Malefor continues, returning his eyes to Cyril, and showing the guardian they were right to fight for this dragon.

"I wanted everyone on Avalar to believe I was...as they are...equal in every way."

Cyril backs off his aggressive stance, and becomes slightly embarrassed at his angry outburst.

"I'm sorry Malefor...I didn't..."

The long pause in Cyril's apology, forces Malefor to speak.

"Don't be, my friend..." He remarks, placing his paw softly on the blue dragon's shoulder.

"...and thank you for showing me the passion you have for your choice. I truly believe now, that...EVERYONE...is on my side!"

Cyril again shows some embarrassment, as he has been very standoffish to the purple dragon, but never had a doubt in his loyalties.

"I guess that I have been a bit snobby to you..." Cyril lowers his head, not wanting to look into the eyes of a dragon that has truly done nothing wrong, but lose a fight to a superior being. However, the Ice Guardian raises his head, and shows a weak smile of his own.

"...please understand...my friend...I am snobby to everyone!"

Malefor begins laughing, and pulls the Ice Guardian close to his chest in a very sturdy embrace.

"You remind me of my old friend Glazier..." the purple dragon says, and Cyril's eyes open, hearing of a former Master of his element.

"...He was as annoying as they came..." He bluntly remarks, and Cyril pulls back to give him a look of defiance. Malefor smiles seeing the same reaction he would get from the old Ice Guardian of his time.

"...but his loyalty, above all, was his greatest quality!"

Cyril pauses for a moment, letting this comment sink in, and realizing that it describes him to a T.

"I only hope to prove as worthy as my great Ancestor..." Cyril replies with a slight bow of his head, then looks up at Malefor with a arrogant smile.

"...Your Majesty!"

The purple dragon balks, and shows a tiny bit of anger, but Cyril points his paw at the smallest sun in Avalar's sky.

"It's not illegal yet, your Royalness..." Cyril continues, showing the arrogance that made Glazier one of his best friends. Malefor smiles as the Ice Guardian tries, like Volteer, to find different ways to call a King...the King.

"...and since you are not the Sovereign yet...I can say what ever I wish...O' Great One!"

Malefor places his paw upon his muzzle, trying to cover the emotion on his face, but it is impossible, as the feelings he has inside becomes overwhelming.

"Aerial...Snow...I have returned full circle!" Malefor remarks to himself, feeling the world around him as it once was, and now unable to contain his joy-filled sadness.

"You are the only two things missing now!"

"What was that, Your Highness?" Cyril asks, not hearing the mumbled words from the purple dragon, but continuing with the barrage of titles.

"Nothing...Master Snowflake!" Malefor replies, trying to change his attitude with humor, and using a name his old friend hated to be called. It works perfectly for a distraction to his emotions, as Cyril becomes annoyed with this title in a heartbeat.

The two dragons begin to bicker back and forth with playful banter, both trying to top insults, and Malefor suddenly smiles inside with the thought of his wives looking down, seeing that he has taken back his life.

However, from the East Square, a watchful set of eyes stay focused on Malefor, and his silvery paw holds the hilt of his sword, ready to strike at any moment.

Suddenly, that sword is drawn and swung to his right, stopping inches from the cheetah warrior that approached from behind.

"What do you want, Chief Hunter?" The old hermit growls, catching Hunter's scent from down wind, and never taking his eye from the purple dragon atop the East Gate.

"I don't think he's in danger anymore, Tristan..." The new leader of the Cheetah tribe remarks, placing his calm paw upon the blade near his throat, and lowing it to the ground. "...there is no need to keep following him around like his personal shadow!"

Tristan's eyes open wide, and he turns his head away from the purple dragon for the first time in eighteen months.

"So...he told you!" The old cheetah replies, and slowly replaces his sword in its sheath, after seeing a quick nod from Hunter.

"I never meant to anger Malefor, but I didn't want anyone to hurt him!" He says, then removes his sword and hands it to Hunter.

The Great Cheetah Warrior takes the sword in his paw, and holds it before his eyes. He stares with shock at the mythical blade this old hermit carries, knowing it's significance, and why he was originally given this sword.

"He did not ask me to take this, Master Tristan!" Hunter barks, slamming the sword into the old cheetah's chest with a forceful punch, then grasping his armor, and pulling him muzzle to muzzle

"You are the Legendary Dragon-slayer..." The physically stronger of the two says with anger, holding the surprised cheetah from taking his eyes from his own.

"...and yet somehow you are in charge of protecting...A DRAGON!"

Hunter forces Tristan to look up at Malefor, and both can see he and Cyril are having a good laugh together.

"Now, you will be in charge of protecting the Dragon King!" Hunter remarks, and Tristan turns his head to look the young leader in the eye.

"What?"

"He doesn't want his friend to leave..." Hunter remarks, dropping his gruff voice for a softer tone.

"...he just doesn't need you to be everywhere he is...every single moment!"

Tristan takes a deep cleansing breath, replacing his sword to his side, and lets out a very nervous laugh.

"I guess showing up during his date last week was a bit extreme."

"NO!" Hunter blurts out, then shows a very large smile. "Following him to her place after dinner...that was the extreme part!"

Tristan turns red in a heartbeat.

"He told you that too?"

Hunter laughs, as the old cheetah looks like he wants to go back to his cave and die.

"Yes...he did..." The large cat replies with a great deal of humor in his voice, placing a paw on Tristan's shoulder, and giving him a sturdy grip of support. "...and after he threw you out...he told me that he felt nervous for the rest of the night!"

Tristan's eyes show great surprise, hearing a part he didn't hear from Malefor, while being yelled at the next day, then told to stay away from him.

"He actually likes the thought that you still follow him from a distance."

Tristan lowers his head for a moment, then looks at his leader.

"I never really had a friend Chief Hunter...so I didn't know what to do." The old cheetah remarks, then looks back down to the ground, ashamed of his past.

"Only Cynder and her husband have ever shown me any regard, and look how I treated them. For years...never saying a word...and eating the provisions they left behind for a helpless creature."

Tristan looks back up at Malefor, now upset at the fact he is not beside his friend, and enjoying in the conversation.

"I never gave him a chance to breath, and now I have alienated my friend in a different way..." He says, looking back to Hunter, and showing his depression. "...I think I'm destined to be alone...and that is where I should go!"

"And what about your other friends?" The new leader of the cheetah tribe remarks, taking Tristan by complete surprise.

"What Friends?"

"I know for a fact that Fire dragon Sienna holds a deep amount of respect for you, after you and Malefor saved her life..."

The old cheetah's brow raises, as Hunter quickly replies with a good example, and more so as he blurts out two other names.

"...and what about Excelcius and his wife Ampere...didn't they ask you to be godfather to their child when he or she is hatched in a few weeks?"

Tristan lowers his head, and is overwhelmed with a surprising thought.

"I do have friends!"

It boggles his mind, never realizing that just a small amount of the right exposure can be enough to show your feelings, and finally begins to understand the definition of a friend. The old cheetah turns to his leader, and suddenly has that same feeling about him.

However, before he can express this feeling, Hunter tightens his grip upon the old cheetah's shoulder, and his voice becomes a bit broken.

"I myself would be distraught to know that one of my FIRENDS, was left to believe he is worthless!"

Tristan's features show gratitude and pain, hearing the emotion of a fierce warrior's voice, and knowing the internal struggle it took for him to say that. The old hermit lowers his head again, and is about to speak from his heart, when suddenly he is startled.

"TRISTAN..." A voice barks from above, and both cheetahs turn their eyes up to the two hovering dragons overhead. The old gray cat is astonished that he never noticed Malefor move from his spot. "...Cyril and I are heading for the Palace...so if you're coming!?"

"See..." Hunter remarks under his breath, and the old hermit looks at the profile of his leader, still staring up at the hovering purple and blue dragons.

"...he wants you to follow him, or he would have just left while you were not looking."

Tristan returns his eyes up, and can see the genuine look from the dragon, and a gesture of his paw confirming it.

"If you don't mind Malefor, I must regretfully pass. I have somewhere else to go!" He replies, and Hunter gives him an uneasy look, knowing the words he spoke before, believing that the old cheetah is going to disappear again.

"Where are you going, Tristan?" Hunter says with uncertainty, as Malefor and Cyril slowly fly towards the Dragon's Palace, the large dragon looking back at his friend with shock.

Tristan grins as Malefor continues to look back, finally flashing the old cheetah a smile himself, and taking off with another new friend to the palace.

"I'm going back to the Dragon's Den..." The old cheetah finally answer, watching the King fly towards his new home, and knowing he will be safe with all those around him.

Hunter gives Tristan a look of puzzlement, until the old warrior's eyes refocus upon his leader. He places his paw upon Hunter's shoulder, returning the same strong grasp.

"...I think I need to buy a drink...for a good friend!" He says calmly and turns himself and the Chief of his tribe towards the pub, aptly named.

"Ohhh...That Dragon's Den!"

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

In the center of Dragonfly Park, scorch marks of an intense battle have been erased by time, and the grasses of the Great Lawn have never been more lush. The bright green colors of nature, sparkle with millions of droplets of water, laid down by the new Gardener, Monsoon.

The Water Master enjoys his new charge, as Diamond, no longer living in the city, has chosen a new bodyguard. He keeps nature as the prevailing feature, making sure none of the technology in the city finds its way into the pristine park. However, there are two things in this park that are not natural, and the water dragon will defend those with his life.

A large crystal, sitting in the center of the park, waiting to be struck by any dragon thirsting for knowledge, and a Stone Memorial, now twice the size as it was originally designed.

Monsoon, on his rounds, notices a very familiar dragon standing before the dual rock pillars, and quickly turns towards him.

"Master Tycor!" The water dragon remarks from the sky, slowly descending upon the ground.

The brown and black snake patterned dragon is startled for a second, as he was in deep meditation, however he quickly returns his attention back to the new stone pillar, and lowers his head.

"I'm sorry if I'm standing to close the memorials, Monsoon, but..."

"No, Master Guardian..." Monsoon replies, quickly cutting off Tycor's apology, and placing a paw upon the large dragon's flank.

"...I'm sure Terrador does not mind his successor stopping by to talk!"

"I can't believe this happened Monsoon!" He remarks, placing his paw on the stone pillar he made with his powers, erecting an exact replica of the one Terrador made for Spyro's brother.

"Fate has strange way of working its path through time..." The Water Dragon remarks, laying on his haunches, and staring up at both stone memorials.

"...and now that you are walking this path, you must try to stay upon it!"

Tycor lowers his head with depression, and backs away from the stone structures, laying beside the slightly taller dragon, continuing a conversation they have had for months. The two became friends quickly, and Tycor has received a lot of wisdom from a dragon that spent decades with Diamond.

The inability to speak for most of his life, made the water dragon very unsociable, and Tycor had only a few friends to speak of after it was revealed what happened to him. He became unsociable as well, and Monsoon was one of a few that would even speak to him after the war, other then Spyro and his family.

However, the Earth Dragon soon found many friends after unanimously being appointed Earth Guardian. With the support of the world's Greatest Hero, and the truth behind the Dark Master finally revealed, Tycor became popular again, but it is Monsoon whom he still confides his deepest secrets to.

Seeing the massive dragon as a father-figure, and not just because of his size, the two have spent a lot of time just talking about life in general.

"As a whelpling, My Dad would always tell me that I would be the Earth Guardian someday..." A tear begins to fall from Tycor's eyes as he continues to breakdown his feelings aloud.

"...I just didn't expect it to happen like this!"

The Water dragon becomes quiet, lowering his head, and letting his friend vent his frustration. However, Tycor opens his mouth once more, and says the wrong thing.

"I wish it was I who died, and not him!"

Monsoon raises up on feet, pushes Tycor over on his side, and places a vast amount of his weight upon the brown dragon's neck

"HEY!" The new Earth Guardian barks with shock, and immediately places his paw upon his friend's throat, squeezing with all the strength he can muster.

"Then why are you fighting me?"

The two stare at each other for a few moments, continuing to apply tighter grips until Tycor sudden closes his eyes and gives in.

He releasing his grasp, hoping the Water Master will just finish the job the Dark Master started. However, Monsoon lifts his weight instead, yanking the Earth Guardian to his feet, and pulls him face to face.

"You didn't die...and you killed no one to get this honor!" The Water dragon barks, spraying Tycor with a mist of elemental power, as he uses anger in his words.

"Do you think Terrador was thrilled with the thought of being the replacement for your Father?"

Tycor looks into the eyes of the old dragon, and can see him accessing memories as he continues.

"I was there when Diamond and the other elders handed him that title, and I remember the tears that fell from his eyes!" Monsoon turns his head to the memorials, and takes a deep breath.

"It was the first an only time I ever saw the Earth Guardian cry...until now!"

A long pause fills the air with silence, and only the beating hearts of two powerful masters can be heard. Tycor, suddenly straightens up, seeing his father's image in the large dragon scolding him.

"We never show our emotion!" Titan's voice rings out in his son's head, and the new Earth Guardian's eyes turn a stone gaze to his friend.

"I have shed my last tear..." He remarks with Titan's stern voice, and he turns his attention to the memorial he created for the Great Earth Guardian. Tycor's body envelops itself in granite, and his feet sink into the ground with the extra weight of his frame

"...and I swear on My Father's honor to be as strong as the rock I saw in his replacement!"

"Good!" The Water master bellows, grasping the Earth Guardian by the back of his neck, and giving a test to his rigidity.

The stone dragon doesn't budge an inch, and a wide smile fills Monsoon's muzzle.

"Titan and Terrador would be proud of their successor, knowing that the Earth Element will remain strong."

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

In the Valley of Avalar, nervousness takes over a young dragon's limbs, staring at the armor laid out before him. Glowing in the sunlight from a single beam, cutting its path through the small hole Spyro never fixed, the ancient armor shines throughout Sparx' sleeping chamber.

"You're father wore that!" Cynder remarks from behind, startling her son to jump several inches.

"Mom..." Sparx yelps, then struggles to recover his voice after her sudden entrance. "...I didn't see you come in."

Cynder smiles at her son, and strolls up alongside, wrapping her wing around the slightly larger dragon, and staring at her husband's old Fury Armor. Both admire the black steel and gold accents of this incredible armor, and neither say a word for several moments, until Cynder feels a bit of emotion from her son.

She tries not to read his mind, as both Spyro and Sparx have vocally expressed their opinion upon this new power, and was warned by Diamond to contain this ability. However, his spirit begins to swirl with the negative thought that he has had for the last six months, and a moment in time he wishes he could have back.

Cynder takes a deep breath, knowing that Spyro will be home very soon, and finally decides on her own to fix their little problem. Already knowing the issue bothering them both, but not saying a word as instructed, the young Spirit dragoness delicately sets the ball rolling.

"Odd isn't it!" She remarks, making her son take his attention from the depressing thought he's having, and refocus himself upon her eyes.

"What's odd Mom?"

"That you would have to wear Spyro's armor, on the day we crowned Malefor...the King!" She remarks with a bit of sarcasm, realizing how funny that sounds, but truly hoping to get him to open up.

Sparx fakes a smile, then looks back at the helmet with depression.

"I really don't want to do this Mom..." He replies, and Cynder smirks inside as he starts to let her know how he feels on his own. He can tell his mother senses his emotional unbalance, and that he has been keeping a secret from his father.

Sparx has not wanted to express this thought, believing he made a big mistake, and Cynder never pressed the issue. However, as the day has approached, the young dragon is having more and more second thoughts.

"...it should be Dad."

"What should be me!" A voice calls out from the entrance to Sparx' room, and the young dragon's face lights up.

"Dad!" He yelps, seeing his father for the first time in a week, as he was doing a special errand for the Portal Master. The young dragon quickly runs to the open arms of his father, and practically tackles him with an overbearing hug.

"I'm so glad you're home!"

Spyro smiles at Cynder, as Sparx buries his head into his Dad's gold chest.

"I wasn't going to miss this day..." The happy father replies, grasping his son, and lifting him up in the air.

"...not even the Dragon of Hell's Gate...or Gaven, was keeping me from watching my boy crown the new King!"

However, as Sparx eyes suddenly show despair, Spyro immediately picks up on his son's emotional flip.

"What's the matter?" He asks, and Sparx looks away and back to his mother.

"I don't want to crown the new King, Dad..." He replies, and he returns his now teary eyes to Spyro's. "...It shouldn't be him!"

The purple and gold dragon looks at his wife, showing concern, and Cynder just strolls towards the door.

"I think he finally needs to tell his father something..."

The young mother places a gentle paw upon her son's cheek, and brushes off several tears.

"...so tell him the truth, baby." Cynder remarks, already knowing what is bothering him, hearing his thoughts as clear as Diamond could.

"He will never disappoint you, if you show him your true feelings!"

Spyro's heart fills with love, as Cynder's words truly express her feelings, however, with a quick poke to his back from the point of her tail-blade, he returns his eyes to his wife.

"And you better tell him too, Spyro!"

The purple hero refocuses his attention to his wife, and his heart begins to pound. He has a secret of his own, and one that he has only told to a good friend. However, with Cynder's deep green eyes expressing her anger, Spyro knows the his wife has knowledge of this secret as well.

"Are you OK?" Spyro asks anxiously, turning to his son, and seeing the same look on Sparx' face as his own.

"NO Dad, I'm not!" He simply replies, looking down at the ground, and his father place his paws upon the floor.

Sparx lumbers over to the small pool, continually feed by the river running by the side of the cave, and he splashes some of the cool water on his face. Spyro becomes a bit concerned, watching his son pace like an expecting father, and lowers to the ground on his haunches. The purple dragon lifts his right wing for Sparx to lay by his side, but the youngster hesitates.

"What is it?" He asks somberly, showing more concern as his son would always be by his side in an instant when he did that.

"Please tell me, Sparx! I want to know why my son no longer wants to crown the new King!"

Sparx sighs deeply, then slowly walks to his father's side, laying down under his wing.

"I made big mistake Dad..." The young dragon remarks, turning his head up to look his father in the eyes. "...I never should have opened my mouth."

"You spoke from your heart, Sparx!" Spyro replies, knowing exactly what he is referring to, and the guilt that has followed them both from that day. However this reply only makes his son feel worse, and Sparx pulls himself from under his father's wing, walking over to the small beam of light coming through the ceiling.

"Are you mad at me, Dad?"

Spyro is on his feet in a second, and by his son's side faster, placing a paw of support on his back.

"Why would I be mad at you?"

"Because I choose HIM...over my Father!" Sparx cries out, saying what he has wanted since opening his muzzle during a meeting of the Elders six months ago.

Spyro snorts a small ring of smoke from his nostrils, as the thought of him as King of Avalar makes the purple dragon laugh inside.

"Oh no Sparx...I was really happy when you spoke up..." Spyro replies, laying down, and pulling his son down with him.

"I don't want to be the King..." He whispers into his ear, and the young father wraps his arm around his boy, practically smothering him to the ground, and staring at the Fury Armor before them.

"I don't want that responsibility anymore..." He continues, turning his head towards the entrance of the room, and smiling. Spyro can now see his other responsibility, walking into his brother's room to investigate.

A baby whelpling, barely a foot tall, and very unstable on his feet, slowly treks into the room he is not allowed. His purple eyes are locked upon his Dad, even though his wobbly strides shake his body. The little whelpling is identical to his father in every way, except a small diamond-shaped scale of his mother's color, sitting directly in the center of his forehead.

"I already have two very important things to worry about..." He remarks as the tiny purple whelpling

slowly gets closer to his father, lifting his left wing up for his other son to lay beside him.

"...and both are in this room!"

"What are you doing in my room Malefor?" Sparx says with a bit of sternness in his voice, and the little whelpling stops short of his Dad, not realizing his much older and bigger brother is there too. He blurts out an inaudible sound of fear, quickly turning around to leave, however Sparx is out from under his father in a blink.

He leaps before his six month old baby brother, and scoops him up in his paws. The older dragon takes him further into the room he's not allowed, and places his younger sibling on the pillow that he sleeps upon, still saturated with his mother and father's scent.

Spyro smiles, as Sparx places the large Fury Helmet on top of little Malefor, covering him completely, and turns back to his father with a very proud grin.

"Look Dad...he's almost big enough for this one already!"

Little Malefor begins to laugh, as his big brother laughs, and Spyro's aura explodes with the sensation of watching his children bonding so well.

"Do you mind Spyro!" An old voice calls out from behind, and the purple dragon returns his eyes to the entrance of the room, staring upon the new house guest invited by his wife and new bodyguard.

"Diamond, my friend, how are you feeling today?" The purple dragon asks, getting to his feet quickly, and helping the very frail dragon inside.

"I've had better days..." He replies, wincing with each step, then stopping to hold Spyro for a second, and finishes his thought with a bit of sarcasm.

"...but I have had much worse, so I guess I shouldn't complain!"

The old dragon smiles at Spyro and his son, slowly laying upon his belly to rest his tired legs. He opens his mouth to speak, however, a glow of light from under the helmet takes his attention, and he lifts it up to discover the third purple dragon in the room.

"Oh...so that is why it's so bright in here!" The old albino barks, faking his surprise, and the little whelpling lights up brighter in his blind eyes.

The old dragon returns the same infectious smile to Spyro's new son, then covers him with the Fury Helmet again. However, as the youngster has his sight blocked,Diamond returns his eyes to his brother and father, now with a bit of sternness.

"So what was with the spiritual light show you two just put on?" Diamond asks bluntly, easily seeing the emotional roller coaster both dragons just rode.

Spyro turns his eyes to his son, and Sparx just lowers his head.

"I'm tired of watching Cynder walking around depressed..." He continues, making both dragons turn focus to him.

"...so if she is not going to talk...I will!"

"What are talking about?" Spyro asks, and Diamond just squints his eyes with more anger.

"I swear young dragon...you are as stubborn as they come when it come to YOUR feelings..." Diamond barks at the larger purple dragon, then locks his eyes on Sparx.

"...and it appears it is one of the traits you passed on to YOUR SON!"

Both father and son lower their heads, as Diamond shows them a look of complete disgust.

"I cannot believe you two can be so understanding to the feelings of others, but not take the time to express what is on your minds!"

The white dragon stands on his feet, and stride up to Spyro's son.

"I could tell you were not happy with the choice you made, young dragon!" The Great Elder remarks, and Sparx' eyes open wide. "Your aura shot to the sky when you said his name, then plummeted to the ground realizing you choose him over your father."

Diamond reaches out his paw, placing it on Sparx' cheek, showing the young dragon the exact moment that has tainted his spirit for the last six months.

"You were so angry that no one had even mention his name for consideration..."

Standing by his father, in the large temple beside the castle, Sparx watches as nine elders bark names in a blur of noise. He keeps looking up at his father, whom remains silent, knowing if he spoke any name, the entire counsel would be swayed to follow the Purple Dragon's choice.

"Why don't we ask Malefor to be the King Dad?" Sparx quietly asks his father, and Spyro gives his son a very odd look.

"Why him?"

"Because...He was the King!" Sparx remarks with pride in his foster father's past.

"What was that?" Diamond's voice fills the counsel's room, calling young Sparx out.

"When I heard you say those words, and saw the aura inside your father jump...I had to open my mouth!"

"Silence everyone!" Diamond barks, hushing the entire counsel, and locking eyes on the now startled dragon. "It was very loud in here, and I didn't quite hear that, Master Sparx!"

The two-toned son of Spyro, shocked that the old dragon could hear him from so far, becomes scared to repeat the words he spoke to his father. However, with a confident look from the Great Elder, the young dragon blurts out his idea for Terrador's replacement as King of Avalar.

"Malefor was the King before Avalar was attacked!" He barks with a dead seriousness, then slowly looks at everyone's shock. "It was not his fault the crown was taken from him, and I think he should be given back what is rightfully his!"

The place suddenly erupts with hissing and jeers, and several taunts are made to the young dragon, until Spyro steps forward.

"Sparx, leave the room...NOW!" He remarks with anger, and the young dragon takes his rage the wrong way, turning away from his father with a sudden regret, and several tears in his eyes.

"He was not angry with you Sparx, and made everyone know that...after you walked out!"

"HOW DARE YOU!" The purple dragon barks at the Counsel of Elders, showing his white eyes filling with rage. "That was my son you just sent from this room, feeling like he betrayed his race, and his father!"

"BUT SPYRO!" An old Earth dragon remarks, standing from his cushion, then sitting back down as the purple dragon strides towards him.

"BUT NOTHING!" He barks, forcing everyone to jump with his thunderous voice, defending the choice his son made.

"Your father then stood up...for your other father!"

"You fear Malefor, because he was the Dark Master..." He continues, his purple irises return and circle around the room of old dragons. They stop at Diamond, sitting quietly with a smile, and watching the purple dragon's aura explode with pure pride.

"...well he is also my son's...father!"

Gasps are heard from around the room.

"YES...You heard me!" He continues, again looking around the room and making sure to make eye contact with everyone.

"Malefor raised my son, and you all know that, but what you don't know is that I could not have done a better job at bringing him up myself."

Spyro lowers his head, not feeling bad about Malefor raising his son, but only that he lost those years.

"As I'm sure you have all heard, my newest son hatched yesterday..." Spyro remarks, raising his head, and showing his tears

"...Cynder and I had yet to decide upon a worthy name, and my son had made that same suggestion..."

Spyro smiles and looks at Diamond, and with a simple stare the old dragon knows his choice.

"...I think I should name him after the bravest dragon on Avalar, and the one whom I also believe should be our new King!"

Spyro turns his attention to the door Sparx walked from, then swiftly leaves to find his son. The room fills with dead silence as the Great Hero of Avalar walks out angry, then all eyes focus on Diamond as he begins laughing.

"I could see your father's aura swirl together in harmony as he reached his decision, and I agreed with him completely!"

"Well now, my fellow, old, ignorant dragons...that was not smart!" The Great Elder remarks with a sarcastic tone, and several of the pompous counsel begin asking the same question.

"What did that mean?"

The white dragon does not answer, slowly striding to the same door Spyro walked from, and hearing the same question asked over and over. Finally, as Diamond reaches the door, and opens it wide, he looks back at the counsel and answers with anger in his voice

"MALEFOR shall retake his throne!"

The gasps of the elders are hushed as Diamond walks out of the room, and shuts the solid door.

"Worthless old dragons!"

"I agree!" Spyro remarks from the balcony, looking for his son from the high perch, and not finding him. "They have no clue of the pain that took for him to say that, only to be yelled at by these old crackpots..."

"HEY!" Diamond remarks, and Spyro blushes for a second, as the four thousand year plus dragon practically collapses with exhaustion beside him.

"Sorry Diamond...I'm just upset about Sparx!" The purple dragon remarks, looking over the balcony again for any sign of his son. "He thinks I hate Malefor, and I did, especially after I saw what he did to my home!"

"He told me everything he could never tell you!"

The purple dragon returns his eyes to Diamond and confesses.

"But the truth is I don't hate him...I'm jealous of him!"

"Spyro?!"

"He got to see my son grow up, and that is something he cannot give back to me..." The purple hero lowers to the ground, filled with the only pain still left in his heart, and a pain he knows will never go away.

"...I don't know what my first born son was like growing up, watching him take his first steps, and seeing the look on his face as he flew for the first time."

Diamond places a paw on Spyro's shoulder, helping the purple dragon with his emotions, however he grasps the white paw gently, and removes it from his shoulder.

"No Diamond...I have found my spirit again..." Standing back on his feet and placing a paw the Elder's shoulder. "...and it was when Sparx just stood up for his...father!"

"WHY DIDN'T YOU TELL ME DAD?" Sparx barks at his father, quickly breaking the connection between he and Diamond, and staring at Spyro with anger.

"WHAT?" The purple dragon answers with complete surprise, not seeing the visions his son was just shown, and Sparx becomes even more annoyed.

"You made me feel horrible for these last few months, believing that I betrayed you!"

Spyro turns his attention to Diamond and flashes a look of anger, realizing a secret confession was told, then looks back at his son.

"I'm sorry, Sparx...I was embarrassed..." He replies, regret quickly filling his voice. "...and I didn't want you to know that...I was afraid of something so stupid!"

The young dragon's eyes quickly change from rage to compassion, and Sparx strides up to his father.

"What were you afraid of Dad?"

Spyro looks up at his son, then back down, ashamed of his answer, but mostly worried he will hear the wrong response.

"That Malefor is a better father then I am, and that you see him above me, because I did for so long!"

Sparx is dumbfounded for a moment, as his father lowers further to the ground.

"Well that's not how I saw it, Dad!" He replies, and Spyro lifts his head, showing his son a difficult smile.

"I know that now Sparx...and I can finally say I see myself in you!" The purple and gold dragon answers, then looks at Malefor, trying to lift the huge helmet off his tiny body.

"I see the way you are with your..." Spyro suddenly stops, and looks at Sparx, making sure to make eye contact, then whispers so Malefor cannot hear him. "...little...Brother!"

The purple dragon turn to his youngest and grins as Malefor never heard his father call him little.

"I loved my brother so much..." The purple dragon continues, grasping his son's paw, and holding it tightly. "...and when I see you with Malefor...it reminds me of myself, and the best friend I ever had!"

Sparx takes a deep breath, then lowers down on his haunches beside his father, matching his old man's posture to perfection.

"He's so small Dad..." the young dragon blurts out, and Malefor turns his head to look at Sparx, showing a bit of anger in his tiny purple eyes.

"...he needs someone like me to make sure he doesn't get into trouble..."

Spyro's heart begins to pound in his chest, as Sparx repeats the same thing he told his mother and father, when he was just a child.

"...or is strong enough to get him out of the trouble I get him into!"

Spyro's eyes open wider, now hearing the same thought, he didn't say to his parents.

"HEY!" the young father barks, placing his wing on his son, and holding him tighter then before. Spyro looks at Sparx and with just his gaze, shows deep affection. Tears begin to form in his eyes, recalling so many different experiences with his little brother, and seeing them all play out with his sons.

"Don't take advantage of him too much...or he will eventually get you back worse then you can imagine!"

"Yeah...like chaining your horns to the floor while you sleep!"

Everyone's attention returns to the door, as three dragonflies hover by the entrance.

"Wow Sparx...you should have seen how angry your father was when he woke up that morning..." Flash barks, flying up to his son's face, and showing the large smile he showed him that same day.

"...but, of course, that was only after Spyro glued his brother's wings together the night before!"

Nina, flying beside her daughter Sapphire, shoots Spyro a dirty look.

"Oh...I so remember that..." She snidely comments, then looks down at her large grandson, laying beside his father.

"...and I even remember getting the chain for Sparx the next night!"

"What!" Both Spyro and Flash remark, starring at Nina as she smiles and turns towards Sparx.

"They loved to tease each other, and I loved to encourage it every day."

Sparx smile with his grandmother, however, when he looks at his father, the young dragon's smirk slowly disappears.

"I never had THIS...with Malefor..." He bluntly remarks with a certain sadness in his voice and eyes... eyes he quickly shuts to cover his emotions.

His Grandparents become a bit worried seeing the sudden intensity in both of their faces, but as Sparx rears up on his hind legs and wraps his arms around Spyro's neck, everyone in the room settles.

"...and I have never thought once of going back to him for anything" He whispers for his father, and Spyro's eyes also close, covering his shame.

"I'm so sorry, Sparx..." He replies, raising his right arm and placing it upon his son's back. "...I will never keep my feelings from you again...I swear!"

Spyro raises up on his hind legs, holding his son high into the beam of light, happy he never fixed it.

"I promise to tell my boy what's on my mind, and make sure I listen to what ever he wishes to tell his father!"

Sparx smiles uncontrollably, and more so as Spyro returns him to his gold chest, smothering his oldest son in his arms.

Young Malefor quickly leaps from under the large helmet his brother placed on him, seeing his father hugging Sparx with such emotion. The whelpling gets only a few feet, before Spyro scoops his tiny frame in his paw, and brings him to his chest as well.

Sparx, turns his head to look at his brother, and relaxes hearing the beat of Spyro's heart, and seeing the smile on his brother's face.

"I never had THIS from Malefor, Dad!" He remarks again, and buries his head deeper into his father's chest.

"Malefor's the jealous one Spyro..." Diamond remarks, knowing the feelings his old friend experienced, losing the adopted son he had for six years back to his rightful family.

"...and he would be upset if his son didn't crown him...as he was told."

Sparx and Spyro's hearts skip a beat at the same moment, and they both look at each other.

"He's right..." Spyro says with the smile reappearing on his face, remembering what the large dragon looked like when he told him who would be crowning him.

"...you should have seen Malefor's face, Sparx...he was happier then I am now!"

The young dragon looks down at his brother, clueless to what is going on at his age, but showing concern seeing the anguish on his brother's face. The young two-toned dragon shows Malefor a smile, and the little whelpling returns to his joyful self

Sparx scans the room, looking at his grandparents and Diamond, and seeing the same joy in their faces. His wandering eyes finally stop as they find his mother just standing at the door, waiting for her son and her husband to work out one last issue.

"I told you Sparx...he is stubborn!" Cynder remarks, knowing the whole struggle between them was simple, but not interfering with her new powers.

The dark purple dragoness with white highlights strolls into the room, and strokes her paw down Sparx' muzzle to his horns, then rubs the top of his head.

"But that stubbornness is in everything he does, baby..." Cynder continues, looking into her husband's eyes. "...including the way he loves his son, and doesn't want him to feel the pain he has!"

Cynder looks down at Malefor, and rubs his head. She can see a bit of jealousy in his eyes, noticing Sparx getting all of the attention, and tries to distract herself with his smile. She can also tell that Spyro is angry for revealing a thought, but the Spirit dragoness has had enough, and knows that Diamond just opened the door.

"Your father is struggling with the idea that you find him weak..." She bluntly says, expressing the one thought that he has had running through his head for eighteen months.

"CYNDER!" Spyro barks, but she quickly places her paw on his muzzle, never taking her green eyes from Sparx.

"...so please, tell him he wants to hear already...because I'm tired of this, and we need to get going!"

Sparx looks at his mother, knowing this is why he is regretting his choice in the Elders chamber six month earlier.

"You are much stronger then him dad..." the young dragon answers bluntly, and turns his head up to look at his father, showing complete confidence in his words. "...that's never been a question in my mind, and the reason I think you should be the King!"

Spyro pauses for a long moment, unsure of how his son sees him in such light.

"I am not nearly as strong as him, Sparx!"

"NO Dad...you're wrong..." He replies, and looks into his mother's eyes, reciting the words she has heard him say over and over in his mind.

"...you have a stronger heart then him, and that is where true strength is found. I think Avalar is getting the second best dragon!"

Sparx shows a sudden strange look of embarrassment.

"That's why I am upset...I choose Malefor out of selfishness, Great Elder..." Sparx remarks, suddenly looking at Diamond with sorrow. "...I'm sorry, I didn't want my dad to be King, because he would be to busy with everyone else...and have no time for me!"

"Well I won't tell anyone, young dragon..." The Great Elder replies quickly with a smile. "...and it doesn't matter anyway, since all objections have already been heard, and put down, so you have no SAY any longer."

"HOWEVER..." Diamond barks, expressing anger in his voice, and startling Sparx and his father. "...now I must find a new crown bearer!"

The old Spirit dragon smirks as Sparx' aura drops to the ground, suddenly wanting nothing more then to have this honor.

"NO...Master Diamond!" He yelps with fear, then looks at his father with a sudden shock, realizing he did it again.

"I mean...if you don't mind Dad...I don't want you to feel like..."

Spyro places his paw on Sparx' muzzle stopping his words, and expressing his pride with a confident gaze.

"I want nothing more then to have you crown the new King..." Spyro hugs his son tightly, then looks at Diamond. "...because I want to see the look in my son's eyes, as he honors his father!"

Cynder and the Great Elder cover their eyes, as the room brightens beyond their ability to see.

"I love you Dad!"

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Several hours have passed, and a party, rivaling the reception thrown for Spyro and Cynder's wedding, continues in the Main Square of New Warfang. The city is lit up with all its splendor, as twilight has fallen. The largest sun, its path taking it behind the mountains, no longer fills the city with its light, and darkness takes over the empty streets.

The party becomes more rowdy as several new Guardians, named before the actual crowning of Malefor, are using their elements to put on a show. The crowd cheers all eight, but the most noise is for a new elemental Guardian, and he is forced to give an encore.

Blanca walks out onto the replaced balcony on the north side of the Dragon's Palace, and looks out towards the large crowd. His eyes stop upon a group of huddle dragons, and one in particular holding a large black banner high in the air...the new Shadow Clan Leader

Touched by Spyro's power, this young dragon proved himself as the best choice, easily defeating everyone that opposed his claim. The new Guardian bows his head in respect to Nightshade, and smiles, knowing he influenced him to take control.

The smile is returned to his hero, and Nightshade quickly gets a chant of his name going through the crowd.

A plume of Shadow Fire is suddenly released from his muzzle towards the masses, and everyone is startled for a moment. However, with his control, Blanca gently cools the square with the icy cold feeling of this special element, tingling everyone to the bone.

The crowd erupts again in unison, and the large black dragon looks back to his fellow Guardians with a smug grin

"I could have done that too..." Cyril remarks sarcastically, and all of the Guardians laugh as he voices his opinion, then looks back at Blanca with a facade of anger. "...he's cheating!"

"I agree..." Volteer replies, showing the Shadow dragon the same look of disapproval. "...think if I used my element to influence the crowd!"

Another burst of laughter is heard from the Guardians, as Blanca continues to wow the masses with his mystical power, and all eight suddenly feel a bonding with each other.

"I will enjoy more company in the Temple." Cyril remarks, looking up towards the Western Palace that the Guardians now reside, and smiles seeing ten flags flying upon its roof.

"Yes...my old friend, I cannot wait either..." Volteer adds, seeing the same nine solid-colored banners that represent the Guardians, and one with all colors combined in harmony, soaring slightly higher.

"...it will be a pleasure to have so many dragons back in the temple, and discuss their powers. I was never aware that there were eight Guardians, and I find it will be very beneficial to the Dragon Realms, with this type of knowledge under one roof, to progress our race forward... "

Volteer pauses for only a second to take a breath, then turns his head to the two purple dragons to everyone's right.

"...I'm so happy that Malefor has decided to return these elements to Guardian status...I think he is going to do an incredible, remarkable, stupendously wonderful..."

"SHUT UP!" Cyril barks, startling everyone, even Blanca as he continues to perform, and Volteer stops his words in a moment.

"The best thing about eight Guardians is now you will have six other dragons to talk the ears off of!" Cyril remarks sharply, and everyone starts laughing.

Spyro, standing off to the Guardian's right, chuckles at the comment Cyril makes, and turns his attentions towards the diverse group of elemental dragons. However, Malefor, not paying attention, as the new King has other things on his mind, repeats the same question to the purple hero.

"Is he really going to do it Spyro?" Malefor asks the smaller dragon, and Spyro quickly gestures his head up and down again, trying to get in on the mocking fight between the two old Guardians.

"And you have no issues with this...Right?"

Spyro turns around, showing a bit of anger in his features, not being able to compliment Cyril on a funny line, and steps up to the large purple dragon.

"I have issues with you asking me that over and over, Malefor!" He replies, raising up on his hind legs to stare the taller dragon eye to eye, showing some rage, but still compassion for his friend's feelings.

"I know you're nervous..." He continues, looking deep into Malefor's eyes, and seeing his uneasiness. "...he is too..."

Spyro looks back at his son, and both make eye contact. He smiles for his boy, quickly calming him across the room, as he saw both his fathers in deep discussion.

"...but I told him he needs to be strong for his father."

Malefor's eyes open wide, however, before he can question Spyro's last statement, a bell rings loud from the top of the Temple of Guardians, and the sounds of cheers for the Shadow Guardian suddenly change to a course of the new King's name.

"MALEFOR... MALEFOR..."

"Listen to them..." Spyro barks with pride, hearing the name he choose for his son, echoing into the great hall.

"...you did this yourself...and I want you to remember this day forever..."

Spyro turns his head to see his wife placing his old Fury helmet on Sparx' head, and handing him the jeweled crown.

"...so I think it's fitting that the new King be crowned by his son!"

Malefor's is surprised, not seeing any flinch in Spyro's eyes, nor a difference in his pulse. He looks over to Sparx himself, and the young dragon shows a very wide grin.

"I only wish he was mine Spyro..." the large dragon says, looking back at his new friend with pain in his eyes. "...I envy you so much!"

Spyro lowers his head hearing the same ache in Malefor's heart that he felt himself earlier.

"Well today...he is your son..." Spyro replies, placing a paw on Malefor's shoulder, and staring into his shocked eyes. "...and I made sure he knows that!"

"Spyro?"

"Look at what you've done here!" The smaller dragon remarks, suddenly turning away from Malefor and pointing out towards the city.

"You are not yet King, and have already made incredible changes..." He continues, looking back at the large dragon with a confident stare. "...why would I not want my boy to be influenced by you!"

Spyro strides over to the balcony, and gestures his head for Malefor to follow.

"They have seen the dragon that raised my son..." The smaller of two bluntly says, then grips Malefor's shoulder tightly. "...and that is the dragon you need to be."

Spyro again looks over to his wife and son, as Cynder gives Sparx a bit of energy to help calm his nerves.

"Look at him Malefor..."

The large dragon can feel a sudden bound with Sparx, as both are terrified.

"...he is just like his father!"

"My fellow Avalarians..." A female voice calls out, and suddenly the crowds becomes rambunctious, knowing the coronation of a new King is only moments away. They cheer for him louder, and the large dragon begins to shutter with nerves once more, standing just out of view of the crowd bellow.

"...The Guardians shall now proclaim their choice before the Great Ancestors!"

"And now...he will honor his father..." Spyro says with pride, sitting down on his hind quarters beside his former enemy.

"...both of them!"

As the announcement is made for the Eight Guardians of Avalar to step forward, the large dragon decides to pester his friend once more, trying to settle his own nerves.

"Are you sure, Spyro?" Malefor asks, and the purple dragon shows him an angered stare for asking again. However before Spyro can reply with frustration, the New King shows his humor in the moment.

"I can still turn down the crown if you want it?"

The fully-armored purple dragon, wearing a massive ceremonial garb for the occasion, suddenly gets the joke, and chuckles realizing he was not talking about his son.

"You would have to wear this stupid thing!" He replies sarcastically, and Malefor looks him up and down.

"Good Call! I'll be the King..." He replies calmly, showing a wide grin to his new friend and mentor in life.

"...you look hideous in that!"

Spyro and Malefor laugh, and both return their attention to the balcony, as one by one, eight dragons ready to swear their loyalty to the New King.

In order of experience the Guardians introduces themselves to the crowd.

An orange glow of light envelops the balcony, as a slender dragoness steps out onto the terrace. She is dark blue in color, but the her armor bathes her body in the same hue as the lights shining upon her.

The young dragoness walks up to the edge of the balcony, and upon the raised platform, where she stood only an hour ago to accept her new title

"I am Storm... Guardian of Wind..." She barks out with nervous pride, then places her paw upon an old stone on the pedestal before her. "...and my choice is Malefor!"

A portion of the crowd goes crazy, where her parents and friends sit, watching a powerful wind dragoness make her first proclamation as a Guardian. She smiles herself, then turns to one of the nine raised platforms, and using only her wind power, lifts herself up to the cheers of the entire crowd.

Suddenly the lights turn bright white, and another female strides upon the terrace. She stares out at the crowd with a smile on her face, then disappears in the next step. The crown is stunned for a moment, and more so as her voice is suddenly heard echoing in the Main Square.

"I am Crystal... Guardian of Light..." The white dragon suddenly reappears, her paw upon the old stone, and blue eyes focused up towards the Ancestors. "...and my choice is Malefor!"

She vanishes again, quickly reappearing beside Storm, and the crowd erupts with her display of power. Crystal blushes for a moment, sending color into her white face, however, after a few seconds, no one can see it as the lights go out in the entire city.

Shouts of fear ring out, but last only a second, as a plume of Shadow fire fills the sky with a dark blue glow. The crowd then erupts, as a single spotlight hits the black dragon walking out towards the raised platform.

"Wow... talk about being the showman..." Spyro remarks, as Blanca poses for his new fans. "...looks like you have competition for the most obnoxious Guardian, Cyril!"

Volteer chuckles as the Ice Guardian shoots the great hero a very annoyed stare, however they all return their attentions to the black dragon, as he places his paw upon the old stone.

"I am Blanca, Guardian of the powerful world of Shadows...and I choose Malefor as New King of the Dragon Race!"

A plume of smoke is left behind as Blanca vanishes like Crystal, reappearing in the King's position.

"Oops...wrong spot..." He barks, with a smirk on his face, looking over at Spyro and Malefor, and showing the pure arrogance that made him the right choice in the New King's eyes.

"...maybe a few years from now, when the world sees the better dragon standing right here!"

Malefor and Spyro laugh, then both look over at the Ice Guardian.

"Never mind Cyril...he's got you beat paws down!" The larger dragon remarks.

The smiles on their faces show up, as the lights in the city return to normal, then change to a brilliant blue color.

"Do you find him funny...Your majesty!" Cyril remarks, taking Malefor's smile from his, and making the one on Spyro's larger.

However, The water guardian, and the last of four dragons sworn in today as per Malefor's decree, strolls over to the two purple dragons. He shows Malefor a smile, then whispers something into his counterpart's ear. Spyro balks, and tries desperately to keep from laughing, as the large dragon steps out onto the balcony.

"What was that about? What is he going to say?" Malefor asks nervously, as his new best friend Monsoon shows a sinister look in his eyes. Spyro holds his muzzle shut, trying so hard not to laugh, and waits eagerly to hear the first words from the new Water Guardian.

Monsoon gracefully walks to the pedestal holding an old stone, placing his paw gently upon it. He looks down at the crowd, then over to his fellow Guardians. The large dragon clears his throat, readying to make vocal his choice of King, and Spyro begins to shutter with anticipation.

A sudden torrent of Water spews from his muzzle, as the first inaudible grunt bellows from his mouth, and Spyro falls over laughing. Malefor lowers his head, as Monsoon continues making absolutely no sense with his gibberish, and drenching the first few rows with his element.

"Is he serious?" Malefor asks rhetorically, and Spyro laughs harder, hearing the joy in the New King's voice. However, as the Water Guardian begins to hear a few angry boos from the soaked crowd below, he smiles, and shows off his true power.

The large dragon opens his wings, and draws every drop of Water from the crowd. They oh and ah in shock, watching the huge droplets rise against gravity, and gather as a small lake in mid-air.

The city is then bathed in dancing reflections, as Monsoon holds thousands of gallons of water in front of the powerful blue spotlight

"I am Monsoon, and as Guardian of the greatest element Avalar has to offer..." He stops and looks at Malefor directly, then back out over the crowd. "...I hereby choose the greatest dragon Avalar has to offer, as MY King!"

The Water Master smiles, as all eyes lock up him, and calmly he makes his choice known

"I choose Spyro!"

Monsoon lowers his head, and stares at Malefor, showing a very arrogant smile, then corrects himself with complete sarcasm in his voice.

"I'm so sorry...I meant the other purple dragon...ahh, whats his name!"

Both purple dragons are shocked, and the entire crowd takes a deep breath as Monsoon slowly walks to his position. However, one dragon is heard laughing in the background, and Spyro and Malefor turn their heads in unison to him.

The old white dragon is rolling on the floor, holding his stomach with the laughter that is hurting his frail body, and after the moment of complete shock wares off, Spyro gets the joke, and joins in the laughter.

"It appears I'm not even in the top two!" Cyril remarks, and Malefor begins laughing himself.

The night continues without incident as the other four Guardians take their oaths. Tycor, Excelcius, Cyril, and Volteer pledge their support to Malefor, making it a unanimous choice.

"Only one dragon remains!" Ampere, Head of The Palace Guard, and Master of the Festivities remarks, and the city is suddenly bathed in purple. The crowd becomes eerily silent, awaiting the great Hero of Avalar to make the final proclamation.

Sparx standing by his mother, stares out to the balcony, also waiting eagerly for his father to step out and make it official

"Are you ready, Master Sparx!" Spyro remarks, sneaking up behind him, and tapping the young dragon's helmet.

Sorry long chapter...part II continues

The1upguy · Aug 17, 2013 8:29 PM

"Dad!" He barks, and Spyro gives him a bit of a stern look.

"I mean Guardian Master!"

The purple dragon smiles, then lowers down seeing the uneasy look on Sparx' face.

"It's only for today, son..." He whispers, now feeling completely secure in his feeling, knowing his son has only one father in his heart. "...I told him that, and I want you to truly believe it as well, so relax and enjoy yourself."

The purple dragon does not let his son answer, slowly striding out onto the balcony. The crowd erupts for their Hero, and Sparx can feel the pride build inside of his soul.

"I love him Mom!" He says to Cynder, as she returns to his side.

"I know you do, Sparx..." the white highlighted dragoness replies, laying beside her son, and draping a wing over his back. "...and now I'm sure he truly knows that too!"

The young dragon stays silent for a moment, listening to the cheers his father is getting, but thinking of only one thing

"I still can't believe he would say what he said." He continues, recalling one thought that obsessed his mind the entire way to the palace.

"Malefor will need his SON'S support today..." Spyro bluntly remarked, taking his boy by the shoulders, and staring into his eyes. "...like when My Son held me up, the day of my brother's dedication."

Cynder, seeing her son's quick vision, lowers her head down upon his, and cradles him tightly to the ground.

"He thinks of others before himself Sparx..." She replies, looking up at her husband as he proudly strides towards the podium with the old Stone of the Ancestors.

"...and he is only happy...when those around him are!"

The young dragon smiles deep inside, and the Spirited dragoness feels his aura raise up with pride

"I feel that same way Mom..." He says, and Cynder gently kisses the top of his head.

Sparx then turns his attention to Malefor, now nervously pacing by himself, and a big smile crosses his muzzle. The young dragon is compelled to walk over, letting his mother know how much like his father he really is.

"...and now I need to go make someone else happy!"

Malefor turns his attention to the dark purple dragoness, as Cynder's white highlights brighten with her raised Spirit. However, his eyes lock upon the young dragon before her, striding towards him with pride in his step.

"The only time I ever saw you this nervous..." Sparx remarks snidely, stopping in front of Malefor and showing him a very wide grin. "...was when you surprised me on my birthday!"

Malefor quickly recalls the moment, and the eyes of a young dragon that showed disgust at this gesture.

"You were so upset when I got angry..." Sparx continues, then places his paw upon Malefor's arm.

"...and I wanted to tell how sorry I am for doing that"

The young dragon turns away, and stares at his father, still bowing to the roaring crowd. He sits next to Malefor, holding his exact posture, and recalls one moment in his life for the old dragon, a moment he has told no one.

"I was not angry with you, Malefor...I was afraid..." Sparx looks up at the large purple dragon's eyes. "...it was the first time I felt like I had a Father!"

The young dragon raises up under Malefor's chin, and grasps his large neck, embracing him tightly.

"I love you..." He cries in his ear. "...and I wanted you know how proud I am to crown...my Dad...King of the Dragon Realms."

"I missed you Sparx..." Malefor replies, returning his embrace, and looking out towards Spyro. He can see the purple dragon has paused his steps, and looking back to show his approval.

Malefor nods his head to the real King.

"...and I love you too...my son!"

No one in the crowd below can see the display of affection, as they continue to show their love for the great hero, and Spyro returns his attention to them, keeping this moment between his son and his former guardian.

"I am Spyro!" He barks with fire from his muzzle, and the crowd goes nuts again.

"What a showoff!" Blanca remarks to the white dragoness beside him, and she just gives him a dirty look. However, Monsoon can see the reason for a lengthened distraction, and turns his head to Tycor.

"I think my first choice was the best one!" He says with a certain amount of smugness, and the Earth Guardian looks over to Malefor and Sparx.

"No my friend...either one would have be fine if you asked me..." Tycor replies, looking at Spyro and remembering thoughts from the battle in his mind. "...however, I think we got this choice right!"

"Why do you think that?" Monsoon asks, as the purple dragon places his paw upon the stone before him.

"Because I saw his thoughts Monsoon, and I can say without a doubt, Spyro would be happier ruling his family, and not the Dragon Realms!"

Monsoon, simply nods his head, and looks at Spyro as he confidently speaks from his heart.

"Humph! Maybe you're right...for once!"

"With no objections to his claim, and by the power vested upon me as Head Guardian, and Master of all Elements. I hereby call Malefor to come forward, and take his place as King of the Dragon Realms."

The crowd slowly builds up in noise, then erupts as his first paw strikes the terrace. The balcony lights up in a rainbow of colors, as all the elements are represented for the King.

Malefor gingerly paces towards Spyro, whom rears up on his hind legs to greet the much taller dragon

"Thank you, Guardian Master!" Malefor says in his ear, as Spyro gives him a strong embrace.

"You earned this..." He replies, then looks over at his son waiting with crown in paw.

"...and so did he!"

"You are a far better dragon then I am!" Malefor remarks, and Spyro quickly smiles.

"I know!" He replies with a stubborn confidence, but also because that is exactly what his son told him.

Malefor watches the stronger purple dragon take a back seat to his authority, and with a deep pride in his voice, he calls out to the crowd.

"I am Malefor, son of Pulsar and Isis..." He says, placing his paw upon the old stone, and raising his head to the sky.

"...and I graciously accept this humbling honor once more..."

Tears begin to flow from his eyes, recalling the moment his first reign ended, and believing he would never be standing in this position again.

"...I wish only now...to prove my worthiness to the dragon I believe should be standing here." Malefor continues, turning his head to Spyro, and showing him a very wide grin.

"However, I know for a fact...he has a more important responsibility!"

Suddenly the crowd is in awe, as a tiny whelpling, clad in a replica of his father's armor, wobbles out onto the balcony. Spyro's eyes open wide, seeing his youngest son walking to the stage, then turns to see the large smile on his wife's face, whom just placed him down by the door.

"This young whelpling is why I am here..." Malefor remarks, lifting the tiny dragon with his name in a single paw, and showing him off to the masses below.

"...he is the future, and I am proud to place our future in such strong paws."

The larger purple dragon then hands Malefor over to his father, and grasps Spyro's shoulder tightly.

"...that is why I swear before all the Ancestors...My fellow guardians...and the greatest dragon ever to walk this planet..."

Malefor pauses for a second, keeping eye contact with the purple dragon, and places his right paw upon the Stone of the Ancestors.

"...that I will defend Avalar and the Dragon Realms with my life!"

A smirk crosses Spyro's face, and he returns a sturdy paw to Malefor's shoulder.

"I know you will..." he says confidently, looking towards his other son standing by the large jeweled crown. "...because Sparx said so!"

"Ladies and Gentlemen..." Ampere's voice rings out, and the balcony goes dark. A single spotlight then focuses on Malefor, and Spyro pushes him away to be in the light by himself.

"...we will now crown the new King!" She continues, and another spotlight shines by the entrance to the terrace.

Sparx rears up on his hind legs, and takes a firm grip of the crown. His eyes then turn to his mother, and even without reading his mind, she can feel his joy.

"I'm the luckiest dragon in the world, Mom" He suddenly says, turning to the balcony, and straightening his posture. "I get to crown my father, before the eyes of my father..." The young son of four special parents glances back to one of them, and shows off his sparkling aura with a feeling of total contentment. "...and both of my mothers are watching from here...and from above."

Cynder begins to cry, as Sparx steps out onto the balcony, and she herself looks up towards the heavens.

"Thank you, Snow..." She says with her Spirit, then stares at her son proudly, as he never breaks stride. "...I could not have done better!"

"Presenting the Crown..." Ampere calls out loudly, trying to raise her voice over the cheers for Spyro's son, and new Hero of Avalar. "...Sparx...son of Spyro and Cynder!"

Her voice is as loud as she can get it, but the crowd goes crazy, and drowns her out. However, Spyro suddenly jumps forward, and holds his paws up in the air.

"PLEASE...STOP!" He yells, and everyone quickly quiets down. They mutter amongst themselves, as the purple dragon holds the ceremony, whispering into Ampere's ears, and looking back at his son with a great smile on his face. Spyro, without a word said to Malefor or Sparx, returns to his position, and looks back to the Master of Ceremonies

"Go ahead Ampere..." He remarks sternly, as she pauses for a few seconds, staring at him with shock. "...I really meant it!"

She nods her head, seeing the look in the eyes from one of her teachers, and knowing Spyro means what he said. The young electric dragoness lowers her head, taking a second to compose herself, then looks back out towards the crowd.

"Excuse me, but I misspoke..." She says with embarrassment, then returns to her booming voice.

"...presenting the crown is Sparx...Son of Malefor and Snow!"

Sparx, stunned by what he hears, loses his composure and his grip. The sound of the crown hitting the marble floor is then heard over the hushed crowd, as everyone in the city is floored by this statement.

Spyro smiles, seeing the look on his son's and Malefor's faces.

"I owe you my Life, and you know I will make good on that debt someday Spyro..." Malefor remarks aloud, staring at his 'son for the day', as he quickly picks up the crown he dropped.

"...but I'm afraid I can never repay you for this!"

The younger purple dragon leans forward, and places his paw on the new King's back.

"I only ask two things from you Malefor!" He says with a sarcastic tone, and the large dragon rolls his eyes slightly.

"One...I want you to allow everyone on Avalar to raise their families in peace..." He says with pure resolve, knowing this dragon had every plan to do exactly what he has just asked. Spyro then holds his young son before him. "...including myself!"

"And what's the second thing, Spyro?" He asks sternly, realizing the great hero was not being sarcastic, and wanting nothing more then to know his friend's requests.

Spyro removes his paw, and leans back to his position as Sparx finally arrives with the crown.

"I want your son to see you more then once every eighteen months...understand!"

Sparx drops the crown again, but this time Malefor catches it before it strikes the ground. Riding an emotional high, the large dragon feels as if time has slowed, without him manipulating it.

"I will easily repay that debt, Spyro..." He says smiling, and hands young Sparx the crown he dropped again. The large dragon then stares into the eyes that helped take his mind off the hell he lived in.

"...I assure you...the Valley of Avalar will be on the King's agenda quite often!"

Malefor turns back to the crowd, sits down in front of Spyro and the Guardians, and arches his head to accept the crown.

Sparx, still staring at his dad with shock, has completely forgotten what he was doing. The young dragon is floored by the way his father is at ease with Malefor, and cannot understand how his mother could have been so wrong.

One moment in time strikes him, recalling the day he first called Malefor...Dad, then witnessed his mother flip out.

"Maybe he wasn't my Dad..." He says to himself, looking back at Cynder, and showing her a vast grin. "...but he is a good father."

His mother smiles, and Sparx can tell she sees his aura climbing high.

"AHH HEM!" Spyro grunts, pulling the young dragon's attention to him, then gesturing his eyes to Malefor's empty head.

The powerful two-toned dragon, stares down at the jeweled crown in his paws, then back up to his father with a wide smile.

"Yes Master Guardian..." He says, opening his wings wide to rise up to the tall dragon's head, however he stops and looks Spyro in the eyes once more.

"...and thank you Dad!" He says without voice, only mouthing the words.

Spyro nods his head, and Sparx raises up to the sky. His wings beat softly, holding his position just above Malefor, and with his front paws, holds the jeweled crown high.

"I am Sparx...son of Malefor and Snow..." He calls out, then feels a sharp pain come from inside, unable to say this without regretting his feelings for his dad.

The young dragon reaches his hind paw back, grasping blindly for his father, however, he ends up planting his paw on Spyro's muzzle.

Sparx slowly works his foot down his dad's gold chest, then stops as he feels the beat of his heart. He digs his talons into the purple dragon's gold scales, holding on tightly for any support.

Spyro, with little Malefor in his left paw, places his right palm upon his son's foot, holding it tighter to his heart. The young father pats his paw several times in support, allowing his son to finish a painful but proud moment in his life.

"...and with this crown...I declare Malefor, the new King of Avalar, and ruler of the Dragon Realms..."

Malefor turns around, allowing the young dragon whom crowned his head, to place a paw upon the bridge of his nose.

"...may the Ancestors guide you and protect you!"

The King of Avalar plucks Sparx out of the air, and hugs him tightly. However, he quickly notices his left hind paw dug into his father's chest, and gives Spyro a wink, knowing the young dragon will never let his Father go.

"And may the Ancestors watch over you and your family...Sparx...eldest of the great hero Spyro and his incredible wife Cynder..." The large dragon remarks with pure pride in his voice, before placing his paw upon the young dragon's heart.

"..and the best son...a father never had!"

THE END

______________________________
I thank you for reading this story, and hope you enjoyed it, however...I am very disappointed that no one expressed any opinion about it.
I will not waste my time any longer, and will no longer post on Spyroforum. :-\

#26 Jun 04, 2013 2:31 AM

Re: The Legend of Spyro: Sparx the dragon (A fanfiction)

#27 Jun 09, 2013 4:45 PM

Re: The Legend of Spyro: Sparx the dragon (A fanfiction)

#28 Jun 12, 2013 1:15 AM

Re: The Legend of Spyro: Sparx the dragon (A fanfiction)

#29 Jun 19, 2013 3:26 PM

Re: The Legend of Spyro: Sparx the dragon (A fanfiction)

#30 Jun 20, 2013 6:27 PM

Re: The Legend of Spyro: Sparx the dragon (A fanfiction)

#31 Jun 20, 2013 6:29 PM

Re: The Legend of Spyro: Sparx the dragon (A fanfiction)

#32 Jun 20, 2013 6:32 PM

Re: The Legend of Spyro: Sparx the dragon (A fanfiction)

#33 Jun 26, 2013 4:02 PM

Re: The Legend of Spyro: Sparx the dragon (A fanfiction)

#34 Jun 26, 2013 4:06 PM

Re: The Legend of Spyro: Sparx the dragon (A fanfiction)

#35 Jun 26, 2013 4:10 PM

Re: The Legend of Spyro: Sparx the dragon (A fanfiction)

#36 Jun 30, 2013 5:55 PM

Re: The Legend of Spyro: Sparx the dragon (A fanfiction)

#37 Jul 09, 2013 11:28 AM

Re: The Legend of Spyro: Sparx the dragon (A fanfiction)

#38 Jul 09, 2013 11:29 AM

Re: The Legend of Spyro: Sparx the dragon (A fanfiction)

#39 Jul 09, 2013 11:38 AM

Re: The Legend of Spyro: Sparx the dragon (A fanfiction)

#40 Jul 17, 2013 2:19 PM

Re: The Legend of Spyro: Sparx the dragon (A fanfiction)

#41 Jul 19, 2013 10:14 PM

Re: The Legend of Spyro: Sparx the dragon (A fanfiction)

#42 Jul 27, 2013 3:07 PM

Re: The Legend of Spyro: Sparx the dragon (A fanfiction)

#43 Aug 01, 2013 3:30 PM

Re: The Legend of Spyro: Sparx the dragon (A fanfiction)

#44 Aug 01, 2013 3:42 PM

Re: The Legend of Spyro: Sparx the dragon (A fanfiction)

#45 Aug 02, 2013 4:21 PM

Re: The Legend of Spyro: Sparx the dragon (A fanfiction)

#46 Aug 13, 2013 2:39 AM

Re: The Legend of Spyro: Sparx the dragon (A fanfiction)

#47 Aug 13, 2013 2:45 AM

Re: The Legend of Spyro: Sparx the dragon (A fanfiction)

#48 Aug 13, 2013 2:48 AM

Re: The Legend of Spyro: Sparx the dragon (A fanfiction)

#49 Aug 17, 2013 8:20 PM

Re: The Legend of Spyro: Sparx the dragon (A fanfiction)

#50 Aug 17, 2013 8:29 PM

Re: The Legend of Spyro: Sparx the dragon (A fanfiction)

Board footer